This is a modern-English version of The Doves' Nest, and Other Stories, originally written by Mansfield, Katherine.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE
DOVES’ NEST
AND OTHER STORIES
BOOKS OF STORIES BY
KATHERINE MANSFIELD
Story Collections by
Katherine Mansfield
- BLISS
- THE GARDEN PARTY
- THE DOVES’ NEST
NEW YORK: ALFRED · A · KNOPF
NEW YORK: ALFRED · A · KNOPF
THE
DOVES’ NEST
THE DOVES' NEST
AND OTHER STORIES
AND OTHER STORIES
BY KATHERINE
MANSFIELD
BY KATHERINE
MANSFIELD
“Reverence, that angel of the world.”
Reverence, that guiding spirit of the world.

NEW YORK
ALFRED . A . KNOPF
MCMXXIII
NEW YORK
ALFRED A. KNOPF
1923
COPYRIGHT, 1923, BY ALFRED A. KNOPF, INC.
COPYRIGHT, 1923, BY ALFRED A. KNOPF, INC.
Published, August, 1923
Second Printing, August, 1923
Third Printing, October, 1923
Fourth Printing, November, 1923
Published, August, 1923
Second Printing, August, 1923
Third Printing, October, 1923
Fourth Printing, November, 1923
Set up, electrotyped, and printed by the Vail-Ballou Press, Inc., Binghamton, N. Y.
Paper furnished by W. F. Etherington & Co., New York.
Bound by the H. Wolff Estate, New York, N. Y.
Set up, electrotyped, and printed by the Vail-Ballou Press, Inc., Binghamton, NY.
Paper provided by W. F. Etherington & Co., New York.
Bound by the H. Wolff Estate, New York, NY.
MANUFACTURED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
Made in the USA
TO
WALTER DE LA MARE
TO WALTER DE LA MARE
CONTENTS
Intro Note | 9 |
The Dollhouse | 25 |
Honeymoon | 39 |
A Cup of Tea | 50 |
Wearing the Veil | 65 |
The Fly | 74 |
The Canary Bird | 85 |
Unfinished Stories: | |
A Married Man's Journey | 92 |
The Doves' Nest | 117 |
Six Years Later | 147 |
Daphne | 156 |
Dad and the Girls | 166 |
All good! | 177 |
A Terrible Idea | 186 |
A Guy and His Dog | 191[8] |
Such a sweet old lady | 197 |
Truthfulness | 202 |
Susie | 209 |
Second Violin | 214 |
Mr. and Mrs. Williams | 220 |
Weak Heart | 227 |
Widow | 234 |
Katherine Mansfield died at Fontainebleau on January 9th 1923, at the age of thirty-four.
Katherine Mansfield passed away at Fontainebleau on January 9, 1923, at the age of thirty-four.
This volume contains all the complete stories, and several fragments of stories, which she wrote at the same time as, or after, those published in “The Garden Party and Other Stories.” Her earlier work, belonging to the period between her first book, “In a German Pension,” and her second, “Bliss and Other Stories,” will be published in one or two separate volumes in a collected edition of her work. Thus the continuity of her writing will be preserved, and an opportunity given to those who care for such things to follow the development of a talent now generally recognised as among the rarest of her generation.
This book includes all the complete stories and several story fragments that she wrote around the same time as, or after, those featured in "The Garden Party and Other Stories." Her earlier work, created between her first book, "In a German Pension," and her second, "Bliss and Other Stories," will be published in one or two separate volumes as part of a collected edition of her work. This way, the continuity of her writing will be maintained, allowing those interested to track the growth of a talent now widely acknowledged as one of the rarest of her generation.
The title of this volume, “The Doves’ Nest and Other Stories,” is the title which Katherine Mansfield intended to give it. Whether the stories which compose it are those which she would finally have included in it, I cannot say. Her[10] standard of self-criticism was continually changing, and changing always in the direction of a greater rigour. In writings which I thought perfect she, with her keener insight, discerned unworthy elements. Now that I am forced to depend upon my own sole judgment, it has seemed to me that there is not a scrap of her writing—not even the tiniest fragment—during this final period which does not bear the visible impress of her exquisite individuality and her creative power.
The title of this book, “The Doves’ Nest and Other Stories,” is what Katherine Mansfield planned to name it. I can’t say if the stories included here are the exact ones she would have ultimately chosen. Her[10] standard for self-criticism was always changing, continuously moving towards greater rigor. In pieces that I considered perfect, she could see unworthy elements with her sharper insight. Now that I have to rely solely on my own judgment, I believe there isn’t a single piece of her writing—not even the smallest part—from this final period that doesn’t reflect her exquisite individuality and creative power.
On October 27, 1921, soon after she had finished and sent to her publisher the stories which compose “The Garden Party,” she wrote the following plan of her new book in her journal. (The letters L. and N. Z. mean that the stories were to have London or New Zealand for their setting.)
On October 27, 1921, shortly after she completed and sent her stories that make up “The Garden Party” to her publisher, she wrote the following outline for her new book in her journal. (The letters L. and N. Z. indicate that the stories were to be set in London or New Zealand.)
STORIES FOR MY NEW BOOK
STORIES FOR MY NEW BOOK
Of these stories only the one called At Karori and subsequently entitled The Doll’s House was finished, three days later, on October 30. Of some of the remaining stories there are considerable fragments, of three of them I have so far discovered no trace at all. All the fragments I have found which indubitably belong to any of these stories I have included in this volume. I have also included other fragments which seemed to possess a separate existence, but I have reserved most of the shorter pieces for publication with her Journal.
Of these stories, only the one called At Karori and later titled The Doll’s House was completed, three days later, on October 30. For some of the other stories, there are significant fragments, while I haven't found any trace of three of them. All the fragments I've found that definitely belong to any of these stories are included in this volume. I've also included other fragments that seemed to stand alone, but I’ve set aside most of the shorter pieces for publication alongside her Journal.
Between October 1921, when the original plan of this volume was sketched, and the end of January 1922, she finished other stories which she had not foreseen. These were A Cup of Tea, Honeymoon, Taking the Veil, and the long, unfinished, yet somehow complete piece, A Married Man’s Story. In January she also began The Doves’ Nest, a story which was particularly important to her, and with the writing of which—at least at the beginning—she was satisfied. She wrote in her Journal on New Year’s Day, 1922:
Between October 1921, when the initial plan for this volume was drafted, and the end of January 1922, she completed several other stories that she hadn’t anticipated. These included A Cup of Tea, Honeymoon, Taking the Veil, and the long, unfinished but still somehow complete piece, A Married Man’s Story. In January, she also started The Doves’ Nest, a story that was especially significant to her, and with which—at least at the beginning—she felt satisfied. She wrote in her Journal on New Year’s Day, 1922:
Wrote The Doves’ Nest this afternoon. I was in no mood to write; it seemed impossible. Yet, when I had finished three pages, they ‘were all right!’ This is a proof (never to be too often proved) that when one has thought out a story nothing remains but the labour.
Wrote The Doves’ Nest this afternoon. I wasn't in the mood to write; it felt impossible. Yet, when I finished three pages, they "were all good!" This is proof (that can never be proven too often) that when you've figured out a story, all that's left is the work.
She worked on and off at The Doves’ Nest during the following summer also. Unfortunately I can find no trace of her own manuscript. There is a fair, clean copy, typewritten by herself, of the portion printed in this book, but nothing more.
She worked on and off at The Doves’ Nest during the following summer as well. Unfortunately, I can't find any trace of her own manuscript. There's a fair, clean copy, typewritten by her, of the portion printed in this book, but nothing more.
In February 1922 began three months of an exacting medical treatment in Paris, during which work became more and more a physical impossibility. Nevertheless, at the beginning of this time, on February 20th, she wrote The Fly. On her return to Switzerland in June she tried to resume work on The Doves’ Nest and she wrote the scenario of a play; but again physical weakness made work in the mountains impossible. To ease the strain on her heart she descended into the valley in June. At Sierre she wrote more of The Doves’ Nest, much more, alas, than remains; she also began the unfinished piece called Father and the Girls and finished the short story called The Canary. These were the last of the stories[14] written by her which can be exactly dated. There is reason, however, to believe that the passage of the story called Six Years After which ends with the words: “Can one do nothing for the dead? And for a long time the answer had been—Nothing!” was actually the last piece written by her. It seems to belong to the autumn of 1922, when she had, for a time, practically abandoned writing.
In February 1922, a demanding medical treatment began in Paris, making it increasingly impossible for her to work. Nonetheless, at the start of this period, on February 20th, she wrote The Fly. Upon returning to Switzerland in June, she attempted to continue working on The Doves’ Nest and wrote the script for a play; however, her physical weakness again made working in the mountains unfeasible. To alleviate the strain on her heart, she moved down to the valley in June. In Sierre, she wrote more of The Doves’ Nest, much more than what remains, unfortunately; she also started the unfinished piece titled Father and the Girls and completed the short story The Canary. These were the last stories[14] she wrote that can be accurately dated. However, there is reason to think that the part of the story called Six Years After which ends with the lines: “Can one do nothing for the dead? And for a long time the answer had been—Nothing!” was actually the last piece she wrote. It seems to be from the autumn of 1922, when she had nearly stopped writing altogether.
It was not, however, because of her physical weakness that she stopped writing in the late summer of 1922. The power of her spirit to triumph over the frailty of her body had been proved over and over again. She stopped writing deliberately, not under compulsion. She felt that her whole attitude to life needed to be renewed, and she determined that she would write no more until it had been renewed.
It wasn’t because she was physically weak that she stopped writing in the late summer of 1922. Time and again, her spirit had shown it could overcome her body’s frailty. She chose to stop writing, not because she was forced to. She felt that her entire approach to life needed a reset, and she decided she wouldn’t write again until that happened.
Perhaps an idea of the way her mind—or rather her whole being—was moving, may be gleaned from some extracts from her journal. At first, her dissatisfaction with her work took shape in a feeling that she was not exerting the whole of her powers or expressing the whole of her knowledge in her writings. As early as July 1921, when she was still engaged on the last of the stories for “The Garden Party,” she wrote:
Perhaps you can get a sense of how her mind—or really her entire being—was functioning from some excerpts from her journal. Initially, her frustration with her work came from a feeling that she wasn’t fully using her abilities or sharing all her knowledge in her writing. As early as July 1921, when she was still working on the last of the stories for “The Garden Party,” she wrote:
July 1921. I finished Mr. and Mrs. Dove yesterday. I am not altogether pleased with it. It’s a little bit made up. It’s not inevitable. I meant to imply that those two may not be happy together—that that is the kind of reason for which a young girl marries. But have I done so? I don’t think so. Besides it’s not strong enough. I want to be nearer—far nearer than that. I want to use all my force, even when I am taking a fine line. And I have a sneaking notion that I have, at the end, used the doves unwarrantably. Tu sais ce que je veux dire. I used them to round off something—didn’t I? Is that quite my game? No, it’s not. It’s not quite the kind of truth I’m after. Now for Susannah. All must be deeply felt.
July 1921. I finished Mr. and Mrs. Dove yesterday. I'm not entirely happy with it. It feels a bit forced. It doesn’t come across as natural. I intended to suggest that those two might not be truly happy together—that this is the kind of reason a young girl gets married. But did I manage to do that? I don’t think so. Plus, it’s not strong enough. I want to go deeper—much deeper than that. I want to put all my energy into it, even when I'm being subtle. And I have a nagging feeling that, in the end, I used the doves unwarrantably. You know what I mean. I used them to wrap up something—didn’t I? Is that really my style? No, it’s not. It’s not the kind of truth I’m aiming for. Now onto Susannah. Everything has to be deeply felt.
And a few days later she wrote:
And a few days later, she wrote:
July 23. Finished An Ideal Family yesterday. It seems to me better than the Doves, but still it’s not good enough. I worked at it hard enough, God knows, and yet I didn’t get the deepest truth out of the idea, even once. What is this feeling? I feel again that this kind of knowledge is too easy for me; it’s even a kind of trickery. I know so much more. It looks and smells like a story, but I wouldn’t buy it. I don’t want to possess it—to live with it. No. Once I have written two[16] more, I shall tackle something different—a long story—At the Bay, with more difficult relationships. That’s the whole problem.
July 23. I finished An Ideal Family yesterday. I think it's better than Doves, but it’s still not good enough. I worked hard on it, God knows, but I never tapped into the deepest truth of the idea, not even once. What is this feeling? I feel like this kind of knowledge is too easy for me; it feels like a trick. I know so much more. It looks and sounds like a story, but I wouldn’t want it. I don’t want to hold on to it—to live with it. No. Once I’ve written two[16] more, I’ll tackle something different— a long story—At the Bay, with more difficult relationships. That’s the whole problem.
Yet a little later her vision of the cause of her own dissatisfaction deepened, and she began to define it in terms—of the insufficient clarity of her own spirit, and of the incompleteness of her inward life—which were to become more and more familiar.
Yet a little later, her understanding of the reason for her own dissatisfaction grew deeper, and she started to describe it in terms of the unclear state of her own spirit and the lack of fulfillment in her inner life—concepts that would become increasingly familiar to her.
Well, I must confess I have had an idle day—God knows why. All was to be written, but I just didn’t write it. I thought I would, but I felt tired after tea, and rested instead. Is it good or bad in me to behave so? I have a sense of guilt, but at the same time I know that to rest is the very best thing I can do. And for some reason there is a kind of booming in my head—which is horrid. But marks of earthly degradation still pursue me. I am not crystal clear. Above all else, I do still lack application. It’s not right. There is so much to do, and I do so little. Look at the stories that wait and wait, just at the threshold. Why don’t I let them in? And their place would be taken by others who are lurking beyond, just out there—waiting for the chance.
Well, I have to admit I've had a lazy day—who knows why. I was supposed to write, but I just didn’t do it. I thought I would, but I felt tired after tea and decided to rest instead. Is it good or bad for me to act like this? I feel guilty, but at the same time, I know that resting is the best thing I can do. For some reason, there's a kind of buzzing in my head—which is awful. But signs of earthly struggle still follow me. I'm not totally clear-headed. Above all, I still lack focus. It’s not right. There’s so much to do, and I do so little. Look at the stories that wait and wait, right at the door. Why don’t I let them in? And they’d just be replaced by others who are waiting nearby, just out there—eager for their chance.
Aug. 21. All this that I write, all that I am, is on the border of the sea. It’s a kind of playing. I want to put all my force behind it, but somehow I cannot.
Aug. 21. Everything I write, everything I am, is on the edge of the sea. It feels like a game. I want to put all my energy into it, but somehow I can’t.
And again in the autumn of the year her incessant effort towards an inward purity—who but she would have dreamed that she lacked it?—as a condition of soul essential to writing as she purposed to write, becomes still more manifest.
And once more in the fall of the year, her constant struggle for inner purity—who would have imagined she was missing it?—as a crucial state of being necessary for the kind of writing she intended to do, becomes even more obvious.
Oct. 16. Another radiant day. J. is typing my last story, The Garden Party, which I finished on my birthday. It took me nearly a month to ‘recover’ from At the Bay. I made at least four false starts. But I could not get away from the sound of the sea and Beryl fanning her hair at the window. These things would not die down. But now I am not at all sure about that story. It seems to me it is a little ‘wispy’—not what it might have been. The G. P. is better. But that is not good enough, either.... The last few days, what one notices more than anything is the[18] blue. Blue sky, blue mountains—all is a heavenly blueness! And clouds of all kinds—wings, soft white clouds, almost hard little golden islands, great mock-mountains. The gold deepens on the slopes. In fact, in sober fact, it is perfection. But the late evening is the time of times. Then, with that unearthly beauty before one, it is not hard to realize how far one has to go. To write something that will be worthy of that rising moon, that pale light. To be ‘simple’ enough as one would be simple before God.
Oct. 16. Another beautiful day. J. is typing my last story, The Garden Party, which I finished on my birthday. It took me almost a month to ‘recover’ from At the Bay. I had at least four false starts. But I couldn’t shake off the sound of the sea and Beryl fanning her hair at the window. Those memories wouldn’t fade away. Now, I’m not so sure about that story. It feels a bit ‘light’—not what it could have been. The G. P. is better. But that’s not good enough, either.... In the last few days, what stands out the most is the[18] blue. Blue sky, blue mountains—everything is a gorgeous blue! And clouds of all kinds—wings, soft white clouds, almost solid little golden islands, huge mock-mountains. The gold deepens on the slopes. Honestly, it’s perfect. But the late evening is the best time. With that otherworldly beauty in front of me, it’s easy to see how far I still have to go. I want to write something worthy of that rising moon, that gentle light. To be ‘simple’ enough, like one should be simple before God.
Nov. 21. Since then I have only written The Doll’s House. A bad spell has been on me. I have begun two stories, but then told them and they felt betrayed. It is absolutely fatal to give way to this temptation.... Today I begin to write, seriously, The Weak Heart—a story which fascinates me deeply. What I feel it needs so peculiarly is a very subtle variation of tense from the present to the past and back again—and softness, lightness, and the feeling that all is in bud, with a play of humour over the character of Roddie. And the feeling of the Thorndon Baths, the wet, moist, oozy ... no, I know how it must be done.
Nov. 21. Since then, I've only written The Doll’s House. I've been in a bit of a slump. I started two stories, but then I felt like I betrayed them when I had to let them go. It's really dangerous to give in to that temptation... Today, I'm starting to write seriously on The Weak Heart—a story that truly fascinates me deeply. What I think it really needs is a very subtle shift in tense from present to past and back again—and a sense of softness, lightness, and the feeling that everything is just starting to bloom, with a touch of humor in the character of Roddie. And the vibe of the Thorndon Baths, all wet, moist, and oozy... no, I know how it needs to be done.
May I be found worthy to do it! Lord, make me crystal clear for thy light to shine through.
May I be worthy to do this! Lord, make me transparent so your light can shine through.
The two stories which she told and then was forced to abandon “because they felt betrayed” were Honesty and All Serene. Of Weak Heart, as she subsequently called it, only fragments remain. There is the opening copied in careful writing, a few hurriedly written sentences from the middle—themes, as it were, hastily noted—and then, obviously written at top speed and decipherable only with great difficulty, the end.
The two stories she shared but then had to abandon “because they felt betrayed” were Honesty and All Serene. Of Weak Heart, as she later named it, only fragments survive. There’s the opening written out neatly, a few rushed sentences from the middle—topics, so to speak, jotted down quickly—and then, clearly written in a hurry and only hard to read, the ending.
The two following passages from her journal belong to the same months, October and November 1921. But they were written in another book, and one of them should be placed in point of time between the two previous entries. Katherine Mansfield’s attempts at keeping a regular journal were intermittent. Nearly all the passages quoted here as from her “journal” were written on random pages of the little copy-books in which she composed her stories. In order to appreciate the first of the following passages fully it should be remembered that it was written immediately after she had finished At the Bay.
The two passages from her journal that follow are from the same months, October and November 1921. However, they were written in a different book, and one of them should be placed chronologically between the two previous entries. Katherine Mansfield's efforts to keep a regular journal were inconsistent. Almost all the excerpts quoted here as being from her "journal" were actually written on random pages of the small notebooks where she crafted her stories. To fully appreciate the first of the upcoming passages, it's important to remember that it was written right after she finished At the Bay.
Oct. 1921. I wonder why it should be so difficult to be humble. I do not think I am a good writer; I realise my faults better than any one else could realise them. I know exactly when I fail.[20] And yet, when I have finished a story and before I have begun another, I catch myself preening my feathers. It is disheartening. There seems to be some bad old pride in my heart; a root of it that puts out a thick shoot on the slightest provocation.... This interferes very much with work. One can’t be calm, clear, good as one must be, while it goes on. I look at the mountains, I try to pray—and I think of something clever. It’s a kind of excitement within one which shouldn’t be there. Calm yourself. Clear yourself. And anything that I write in this mood will be no good; it will be full of sediment. If I were well, I would go off by myself somewhere and sit under a tree. One must learn, one must practice to forget oneself. I can’t tell the truth about Aunt Anne unless I am free to enter into her life without self-consciousness. Oh, God! I am divided still, I am bad, I fail in my personal life. I lapse into impatience, temper, vanity, and so I fail as thy priest. Perhaps poetry will help.
Oct. 1921. I wonder why it’s so hard to be humble. I don’t think I’m a good writer; I recognize my flaws better than anyone else could. I know exactly when I mess up.[20] And yet, after I finish a story and before I start another, I catch myself showing off a bit. It’s discouraging. There seems to be some deep-rooted pride in my heart; a little bit that flares up with the slightest nudge.... This really affects my work. You can't be calm, clear, and good like you need to be while that’s happening. I look at the mountains, I try to pray—and I end up thinking of something clever. There’s a kind of excitement within me that shouldn’t be there. Calm down. Clear your mind. Anything I write in this state won’t be good; it will be full of junk. If I were feeling better, I’d go away by myself and sit under a tree. One has to learn, one has to practice to forget oneself. I can’t be honest about Aunt Anne unless I can step into her life without feeling self-conscious. Oh, God! I’m still conflicted, I’m not good enough, I struggle with my personal life. I fall into impatience, anger, pride, and so I fail as your priest. Maybe poetry will help.
I have just thoroughly cleaned and attended to my fountain pen. If after this it leaks, then it is no gentleman!
I just gave my fountain pen a deep clean and took care of it. If it leaks after this, then it is not a gentleman!
Nov. 13, 1921. It is time I started a new journal. Come my unseen, my unknown, let us talk together. Yes, for the last two weeks I have[21] written scarcely anything. I have been idle; I have failed. Why? Many reasons. There has been a kind of confusion in my consciousness. It has seemed as though there was no time to write. The mornings, if they are sunny, are taken up with sun-treatment; the post eats away the afternoon. And at night I am tired. But it goes deeper. Yes, you are right. I haven’t felt able to yield to the kind of contemplation that is necessary. I haven’t felt pure in heart, not humble, not good. There’s been a stirring up of sediment. I look at the mountains and I see nothing but mountains. Be frank! I read rubbish.... Out of hand? Yes, that describes it. Dissipated, vague, not positive, and above all, above everything, not working as I should be working—wasting time.
Nov. 13, 1921. It’s time I started a new journal. Come, my unseen, my unknown, let’s talk together. Yes, for the last two weeks I have[21] written barely anything. I’ve been lazy; I’ve failed. Why? There are many reasons. There’s been a sort of confusion in my mind. It feels like there hasn’t been any time to write. The mornings, when they’re sunny, are taken up with sun treatment; the mail eats away the afternoons. And at night, I’m tired. But it goes deeper. Yes, you’re right. I haven’t felt able to embrace the kind of reflection that’s needed. I haven’t felt pure in heart, not humble, not good. There’s been a stirring up of sediment. I look at the mountains and all I see are mountains. Be honest! I read garbage.... Out of control? Yes, that fits. Dissipated, vague, not positive, and above all, not working as I should be—wasting time.
Wasting time! The old cry—the first and last cry. Why do ye tarry? Ah, why indeed? My deepest desire is to be a writer, to have “a body of work” done—and there the work is, there the stories wait for me, grow tired, wilt, fade, because I will not come. When first they knock, how eager and fresh they are! And I hear and I acknowledge them, and still I go on sitting at the window, playing with the ball of wool. What is to be done?
Wasting time! The old cry—the first and last cry. Why are you taking so long? Ah, why indeed? My biggest dream is to be a writer, to have “a body of work” completed—and there the work is, there the stories wait for me, grow tired, wilt, fade, because I won’t come. When they first knock, how eager and fresh they are! And I hear them and I acknowledge them, and still I keep sitting at the window, playing with the ball of yarn. What should I do?
I must make another effort at once. I must begin all over again. I must try and write simply, fully, freely, from my heart. Quietly, caring nothing for success or failure, but just going on....
I need to make another effort right now. I have to start all over again. I have to try to write simply, completely, and freely, from my heart. Calmly, not worrying about success or failure, but just continuing on....
But now to resolve! And especially to keep in touch with life. With the sky, this moon, these stars, these cold candid peaks.
But now it's time to make a decision! And especially to stay connected to life. With the sky, this moon, these stars, these cold, pure mountains.
During the following summer at Sierre in Switzerland one could have believed that Katherine Mansfield had finally accomplished the task of inward purification she had set herself, and to me it seems that there is a halcyon clarity and calm diffused through the unfinished stories written there. But she was still secretly dissatisfied with herself and her work, and in the autumn, after a brief return to London, she deliberately decided to risk everything, to abandon the writing that was dearer than all else to her, in order to achieve that newness of heart without which her work and her life seemed to her unprofitable. At the end of October she retired, by herself, to a settlement at Fontainebleau, where she found what she sought. A few days after she had taken this final step, she wrote in a letter:—
During the following summer in Sierre, Switzerland, one might have thought that Katherine Mansfield had finally achieved the inner purification she had aimed for. To me, there’s a serene clarity and calm that flows through the unfinished stories written there. But she was still secretly unhappy with herself and her work. In the autumn, after a short trip back to London, she intentionally decided to risk everything. She chose to leave behind the writing that meant more to her than anything else, in pursuit of a new sense of self without which her work and life felt worthless. At the end of October, she went by herself to a retreat at Fontainebleau, where she found what she was looking for. A few days after making this final decision, she wrote in a letter:—
“No treatment on earth is any good to me really. It’s all pretence. M. did make me heavier and a trifle stronger. But that was all, if I really face the facts. The miracle never came near happening. It couldn’t. And as for my spirit—well as a result of that life at the Victoria-Palace I stopped being a writer. I have only written long or short scraps since The Fly. If I had gone on with my old life, I never would have written again, for I was dying of poverty of life.
“No treatment on earth works for me, really. It’s all a facade. M. did make me a bit heavier and somewhat stronger. But that was all, if I’m honest. The miracle never came close to happening. It couldn’t. And as for my spirit—well, because of that life at the Victoria-Palace, I stopped being a writer. I've only written short pieces here and there since The Fly. If I had continued my old life, I never would have written again, because I was dying from a lack of life.”
I wish, when one writes about things, one didn’t dramatize them so. I feel awfully happy about all this—And it’s all as simple as can be....
I wish that when people write about things, they didn't make such a big deal out of them. I feel really happy about all this—and it's all as straightforward as it gets....
But in any case I shan’t write any stories for three months, and I’ll not have a book ready before the spring. It doesn’t matter....”
But in any case, I won’t be writing any stories for three months, and I won’t have a book ready until spring. It doesn’t matter...
And again, in reply to a friend who pleaded with her not to abandon writing, she wrote, on October 26:—
And once more, in response to a friend who begged her not to stop writing, she wrote on October 26:—
“As for writing stories and being true to one’s gift—I could not write them if I were not here, even. I am at an end of my source for a time. Life has brought me no flow. I want to write, but differently,—far more steadily.”
“As for writing stories and staying true to my talent—I couldn't write them if I weren’t here, not at all. I've run out of inspiration for a while. Life hasn’t given me any flow. I want to write, but in a different way—much more consistently.”
“And yet I realize as I write, all this is no use. An old personality is trying to get back to the outside and observe, and it’s not true to the facts at all. What I write seems so petty. In fact I cannot express myself in writing just now. The old mechanism isn’t mine any longer and I can’t control the new. I just have to talk this baby talk.”
“And yet I realize as I write, all this is pointless. An old part of me is trying to get back out there and observe, but it’s not accurate at all. What I’m writing feels so trivial. Honestly, I can’t find the right words to express myself right now. The old way just isn’t mine anymore, and I can’t manage the new one. I just have to speak in simple terms.”
“I am not in the mood for books at present,” she wrote finally, shortly before Christmas, “though I know that in future I shall want to write them more than anything else. But different books.”
“I’m not really in the mood for books right now,” she wrote finally, shortly before Christmas, “but I know that in the future I’ll want to write them more than anything else. Just different books.”
What those “different books” would have been we shall never know. She was seized by a sudden and fatal haemorrhage on the evening of January 9th. She is buried in the communal cemetery of Avon near Fontainebleau. On her gravestone are inscribed the words of Shakespeare she chose for the title-page of “Bliss,” words which had long been cherished by her and were to prove prophetic:
What those “different books” could have been, we'll never know. She was struck by a sudden and fatal hemorrhage on the evening of January 9th. She's buried in the communal cemetery of Avon near Fontainebleau. On her gravestone are the words of Shakespeare that she chose for the title page of “Bliss,” words that she had cherished for a long time and that turned out to be prophetic:
“But I tell you, my lord fool, out of this nettle, danger, we pluck this flower, safety.”
“But I tell you, my lord fool, from this nettle, danger, we pick this flower, safety.”
When dear old Mrs. Hay went back to town after staying with the Burnells she sent the children a doll’s house. It was so big that the carter and Pat carried it into the courtyard, and there it stayed, propped up on two wooden boxes beside the feed-room door. No harm could come to it; it was summer. And perhaps the smell of paint would have gone off by the time it had to be taken in. For, really, the smell of paint coming from that doll’s house (“Sweet of old Mrs. Hay, of course; most sweet and generous!”)—but the smell of paint was quite enough to make any one seriously ill, in Aunt Beryl’s opinion. Even before the sacking was taken off. And when it was....
When dear old Mrs. Hay returned to town after visiting the Burnells, she sent the children a dollhouse. It was so big that the delivery guy and Pat had to carry it into the courtyard, where it remained, balanced on two wooden boxes next to the feed-room door. It was safe there; it was summer. And maybe the smell of paint would have faded by the time it needed to be moved inside. Because, honestly, the smell of paint coming from that dollhouse (“So thoughtful of Mrs. Hay, of course; truly sweet and generous!”)—but the smell of paint was enough to make anyone feel seriously ill, according to Aunt Beryl. Even before the wrapping was taken off. And when it was....
There stood the doll’s house, a dark, oily, spinach green, picked out with bright yellow. Its two solid little chimneys, glued on to the roof, were painted red and white, and the door, gleaming with yellow varnish, was like a little[26] slab of toffee. Four windows, real windows, were divided into panes by a broad streak of green. There was actually a tiny porch, too, painted yellow, with big lumps of congealed paint hanging along the edge.
There was the dollhouse, a dark, oily spinach green, accented with bright yellow. Its two solid little chimneys, glued onto the roof, were painted red and white, and the door, shining with yellow varnish, resembled a small slab of toffee. Four actual windows were divided into panes by a wide stripe of green. There was even a tiny porch, painted yellow, with big blobs of dried paint hanging along the edge.
But perfect, perfect little house! Who could possibly mind the smell? It was part of the joy, part of the newness.
But perfect, perfect little house! Who could possibly care about the smell? It was part of the joy, part of the newness.
“Open it quickly, some one!”
"Open it fast, someone!"
The hook at the side was stuck fast. Pat pried it open with his penknife, and the whole house-front swung back, and—there you were, gazing at one and the same moment into the drawing-room and dining-room, the kitchen and two bedrooms. That is the way for a house to open! Why don’t all houses open like that? How much more exciting than peering through the slit of a door into a mean little hall with a hatstand and two umbrellas! That is—isn’t it?—what you long to know about a house when you put your hand on the knocker. Perhaps it is the way God opens houses at dead of night when He is taking a quiet turn with an angel....
The hook on the side was stuck tight. Pat used his penknife to pry it open, and the entire front of the house swung back, revealing a view of the drawing room and dining room, the kitchen, and two bedrooms all at once. That’s how a house should open! Why don’t all houses open like that? It’s way more exciting than just peeking through a small gap in a door into a cramped little hallway with a coat rack and a couple of umbrellas! That’s what you really want to see about a house when you reach for the knocker, right? Maybe that's how God opens houses at midnight when He’s out for a quiet stroll with an angel…
“O-oh!” The Burnell children sounded as though they were in despair. It was too marvellous; it was too much for them. They had never seen anything like it in their lives. All the rooms[27] were papered. There were pictures on the walls, painted on the paper, with gold frames complete. Red carpet covered all the floors except the kitchen; red plush chairs in the drawing-room, green in the dining-room; tables, beds with real bedclothes, a cradle, a stove, a dresser with tiny plates and one big jug. But what Kezia liked more than anything, what she liked frightfully, was the lamp. It stood in the middle of the dining-room table, an exquisite little amber lamp with a white globe. It was even filled all ready for lighting, though, of course, you couldn’t light it. But there was something inside that looked like oil, and that moved when you shook it.
“O-oh!” The Burnell children sounded like they were in despair. It was too amazing; it was too much for them. They had never seen anything like it in their lives. All the rooms[27] were wallpapered. There were pictures on the walls, painted on the wallpaper, with complete gold frames. Red carpet covered all the floors except the kitchen; red plush chairs in the living room, green in the dining room; tables, beds with real bedding, a cradle, a stove, a dresser with tiny plates and one large jug. But what Kezia liked more than anything, what she liked intensely, was the lamp. It stood in the middle of the dining room table, a beautiful little amber lamp with a white globe. It was even filled and ready for lighting, though, of course, you couldn’t light it. But there was something inside that looked like oil, and that moved when you shook it.
The father and mother dolls, who sprawled very stiff as though they had fainted in the drawing-room, and their two little children asleep upstairs, were really too big for the doll’s house. They didn’t look as though they belonged. But the lamp was perfect. It seemed to smile at Kezia, to say, “I live here.” The lamp was real.
The father and mother dolls lay stiffly as if they had fainted in the living room, and their two little kids were asleep upstairs; they were really too big for the dollhouse. They didn’t seem like they belonged. But the lamp was perfect. It seemed to smile at Kezia, as if to say, “I live here.” The lamp was real.
The Burnell children could hardly walk to school fast enough the next morning. They burned to tell everybody, to describe, to—well—to boast about their doll’s house before the school-bell rang.
The Burnell kids could barely walk to school quickly enough the next morning. They were eager to tell everyone, to describe, to—well—to brag about their dollhouse before the school bell rang.
“I’m to tell,” said Isabel, “because I’m the eldest. And you two can join in after. But I’m to tell first.”
“I’m supposed to tell,” said Isabel, “because I’m the oldest. You two can chime in after. But I go first.”
There was nothing to answer. Isabel was bossy, but she was always right, and Lottie and Kezia knew too well the powers that went with being eldest. They brushed through the thick buttercups at the road edge and said nothing.
There was nothing to say. Isabel was bossy, but she was always right, and Lottie and Kezia knew all too well the authority that came with being the oldest. They pushed through the dense buttercups at the edge of the road and remained silent.
“And I’m to choose who’s to come and see it first. Mother said I might.”
“And I get to decide who gets to see it first. Mom said I could.”
For it had been arranged that while the doll’s house stood in the courtyard they might ask the girls at school, two at a time, to come and look. Not to stay to tea, of course, or to come traipsing through the house. But just to stand quietly in the courtyard while Isabel pointed out the beauties, and Lottie and Kezia looked pleased....
For it had been decided that while the dollhouse was in the courtyard, they could invite two girls from school at a time to come and take a look. Not to stay for tea, of course, or to wander through the house. Just to stand quietly in the courtyard while Isabel showed off the highlights, and Lottie and Kezia looked happy....
But hurry as they might, by the time they had reached the tarred palings of the boys’ playground the bell had begun to jangle. They only just had time to whip off their hats and fall into line before the roll was called. Never mind. Isabel tried to make up for it by looking very important and mysterious and by whispering behind her hand to the girls near her, “Got something to tell you at playtime.”
But no matter how fast they rushed, by the time they got to the asphalt fence of the boys' playground, the bell had already started ringing. They barely had time to take off their hats and line up before the roll was called. No worries. Isabel tried to make up for it by acting really important and mysterious, whispering behind her hand to the girls nearby, "I have something to tell you at recess."
Playtime came and Isabel was surrounded.[29] The girls of her class nearly fought to put their arms round her, to walk away with her, to beam flatteringly, to be her special friend. She held quite a court under the huge pine trees at the side of the playground. Nudging, giggling together, the little girls pressed up close. And the only two who stayed outside the ring were the two who were always outside, the little Kelveys. They knew better than to come anywhere near the Burnells.
Playtime arrived and Isabel was the center of attention.[29] The girls in her class practically fought to wrap their arms around her, to walk away with her, to smile adoringly, and to be her special friend. She held court under the big pine trees at the edge of the playground. The little girls nudged and giggled together, pressing in close. The only two who stayed outside the group were the two who always did, the little Kelveys. They knew better than to come anywhere near the Burnells.
For the fact was, the school the Burnell children went to was not at all the kind of place their parents would have chosen if there had been any choice. But there was none. It was the only school for miles. And the consequence was all the children in the neighbourhood, the Judge’s little girls, the doctor’s daughters, the store-keeper’s children, the milkman’s, were forced to mix together. Not to speak of there being an equal number of rude, rough little boys as well. But the line had to be drawn somewhere. It was drawn at the Kelveys. Many of the children, including the Burnells, were not allowed even to speak to them. They walked past the Kelveys with their heads in the air, and as they set the fashion in all matters of behaviour, the Kelveys were shunned by everybody. Even the[30] teacher had a special voice for them, and a special smile for the other children when Lil Kelvey came up to her desk with a bunch of dreadfully common-looking flowers.
The truth was, the school the Burnell kids attended was definitely not the type of place their parents would have picked if they had the option. But there wasn’t any choice. It was the only school for miles. As a result, all the kids in the neighborhood—the Judge’s little girls, the doctor’s daughters, the storekeeper’s kids, and the milkman’s children—had to mix together. Not to mention that there were just as many rude, rough little boys around. But they had to draw the line somewhere. That line was drawn at the Kelveys. Many of the kids, including the Burnells, were not even allowed to talk to them. They walked past the Kelveys with their heads held high, and since they set the standard for behavior, everyone avoided the Kelveys. Even the [30] teacher had a special tone for them, and a different smile for the other kids when Lil Kelvey approached her desk with a bunch of terribly ordinary-looking flowers.
They were the daughters of a spry, hardworking little washerwoman, who went about from house to house by the day. This was awful enough. But where was Mr. Kelvey? Nobody knew for certain. But everybody said he was in prison. So they were the daughters of a washerwoman and a gaolbird. Very nice company for other people’s children! And they looked it. Why Mrs. Kelvey made them so conspicuous was hard to understand. The truth was they were dressed in “bits” given to her by the people for whom she worked. Lil, for instance, who was a stout, plain child, with big freckles, came to school in a dress made from a green art-serge table-cloth of the Burnells’, with red plush sleeves from the Logans’ curtains. Her hat, perched on top of her high forehead, was a grown-up woman’s hat, once the property of Miss Lecky, the postmistress. It was turned up at the back and trimmed with a large scarlet quill. What a little guy she looked! It was impossible not to laugh. And her little sister, our Else, wore a long white dress, rather like a nightgown, and[31] a pair of little boy’s boots. But whatever our Else wore she would have looked strange. She was a tiny wishbone of a child, with cropped hair and enormous solemn eyes—a little white owl. Nobody had ever seen her smile; she scarcely ever spoke. She went through life holding on to Lil, with a piece of Lil’s skirt screwed up in her hand. Where Lil went our Else followed. In the playground, on the road going to and from school, there was Lil marching in front and our Else holding on behind. Only when she wanted anything, or when she was out of breath, our Else gave Lil a tug, a twitch, and Lil stopped and turned round. The Kelveys never failed to understand each other.
They were the daughters of a lively, hard-working little washerwoman who went from house to house every day. That was bad enough. But where was Mr. Kelvey? Nobody knew for sure. But everyone said he was in prison. So they were the daughters of a washerwoman and an ex-con. Quite the nice company for other people's kids! And they certainly looked the part. It was hard to understand why Mrs. Kelvey made them so noticeable. The truth was they wore “bits” given to her by the people she worked for. Lil, for instance, who was a chubby, plain child with big freckles, showed up at school in a dress made from a green art-serge tablecloth belonging to the Burnells, with red plush sleeves from the Logans' curtains. Her hat, perched on her high forehead, was a grown-up woman's hat, once owned by Miss Lecky, the postmistress. It was turned up in the back and decorated with a large scarlet quill. What a sight she was! It was hard not to laugh. And her little sister, our Else, wore a long white dress that looked somewhat like a nightgown, and a pair of little boy's boots. But no matter what our Else wore, she would have looked odd. She was a tiny, delicate child with cropped hair and huge serious eyes—a little white owl. Nobody had ever seen her smile; she rarely spoke. She went through life gripping onto Lil, with a piece of Lil's skirt twisted in her hand. Wherever Lil went, our Else followed. In the playground, on the way to and from school, there was Lil marching in front and our Else holding on behind. Only when she wanted something, or when she was out of breath, did our Else give Lil a tug, a pull, and Lil would stop and turn around. The Kelveys always understood each other.
Now they hovered at the edge; you couldn’t stop them listening. When the little girls turned round and sneered, Lil, as usual, gave her silly, shamefaced smile, but our Else only looked.
Now they hovered at the edge; you couldn’t stop them from listening. When the little girls turned around and sneered, Lil, as usual, gave her silly, embarrassed smile, but our Else just stared.
And Isabel’s voice, so very proud, went on telling. The carpet made a great sensation, but so did the beds with real bedclothes, and the stove with an oven door.
And Isabel’s voice, so full of pride, continued to speak. The carpet caused quite a stir, but so did the beds with real bedding and the stove with an oven door.
When she finished Kezia broke in. “You’ve forgotten the lamp, Isabel.”
When she finished, Kezia interrupted. “You forgot the lamp, Isabel.”
“The lamp’s best of all,” cried Kezia. She thought Isabel wasn’t making half enough of the little lamp. But nobody paid any attention. Isabel was choosing the two who were to come back with them that afternoon and see it. She chose Emmie Cole and Lena Logan. But when the others knew they were all to have a chance, they couldn’t be nice enough to Isabel. One by one they put their arms round Isabel’s waist and walked her off. They had something to whisper to her, a secret. “Isabel’s my friend.”
“The lamp is the best of all,” Kezia exclaimed. She thought Isabel wasn't appreciating the little lamp enough. But nobody was listening. Isabel was picking two people to come back with them that afternoon to see it. She chose Emmie Cole and Lena Logan. But when the others found out they would all get a turn, they were overly friendly to Isabel. One by one, they wrapped their arms around Isabel’s waist and walked her away. They had something to whisper to her, a secret. “Isabel’s my friend.”
Only the little Kelveys moved away forgotten; there was nothing more for them to hear.
Only the little Kelveys walked away, forgotten; there was nothing more for them to hear.
Days passed, and as more children saw the doll’s house, the fame of it spread. It became the one subject, the rage. The one question was, “Have you seen Burnells’ doll’s house? Oh, ain’t it lovely!” “Haven’t you seen it? Oh, I say!”
Days went by, and as more kids checked out the dollhouse, its popularity grew. It became the hot topic, the must-see. The big question was, “Have you seen the Burnells' dollhouse? Oh, isn’t it beautiful!” “Haven’t you seen it? Oh, wow!”
Even the dinner hour was given up to talking about it. The little girls sat under the pines eating their thick mutton sandwiches and big slabs of johnny cake spread with butter. While always,[33] as near as they could get, sat the Kelveys, our Else holding on to Lil, listening too, while they chewed their jam sandwiches out of a newspaper soaked with large red blobs....
Even dinner time was spent talking about it. The little girls sat under the pines, eating their thick mutton sandwiches and big pieces of johnny cake spread with butter. Meanwhile, the Kelveys sat as close as they could, with our Else holding onto Lil, listening in while they chewed their jam sandwiches wrapped in a newspaper soaked with big red stains....
“Mother,” said Kezia, “can’t I ask the Kelveys just once?”
“Mom,” said Kezia, “can’t I ask the Kelveys just once?”
“Certainly not, Kezia.”
"Definitely not, Kezia."
“But why not?”
“But why not?”
“Run away, Kezia; you know quite well why not.”
“Run away, Kezia; you know exactly why you shouldn’t.”
At last everybody had seen it except them. On that day the subject rather flagged. It was the dinner hour. The children stood together under the pine trees, and suddenly, as they looked at the Kelveys eating out of their paper, always by themselves, always listening, they wanted to be horrid to them. Emmie Cole started the whisper.
At last, everyone had seen it except for them. That day, the topic kind of fizzled out. It was dinnertime. The kids stood together under the pine trees, and suddenly, as they watched the Kelveys eating from their paper, always by themselves, always listening, they felt like being mean to them. Emmie Cole started the whisper.
“Lil Kelvey’s going to be a servant when she grows up.”
“Lil Kelvey’s going to be a servant when she grows up.”
“O-oh, how awful!” said Isabel Burnell, and she made eyes at Emmie.
“O-oh, how terrible!” said Isabel Burnell, and she gave Emmie a significant look.
Emmie swallowed in a very meaning way and nodded to Isabel as she’d seen her mother do on those occasions.
Emmie swallowed in a very meaningful way and nodded to Isabel like she had seen her mother do on those occasions.
“It’s true—it’s true—it’s true,” she said.
“It’s true—it’s true—it’s true,” she said.
Then Lena Logan’s little eyes snapped. “Shall I ask her?” she whispered.
Then Lena Logan’s little eyes widened. “Should I ask her?” she whispered.
“Bet you don’t,” said Jessie May.
“Bet you don't,” said Jessie May.
“Pooh, I’m not frightened,” said Lena. Suddenly she gave a little squeal and danced in front of the other girls. “Watch! Watch me! Watch me now!” said Lena. And sliding, gliding, dragging one foot, giggling behind her hand, Lena went over to the Kelveys.
“Pooh, I’m not scared,” Lena said. Suddenly, she squealed a bit and started dancing in front of the other girls. “Look! Look at me! Look at me now!” Lena exclaimed. And sliding, gliding, dragging one foot, giggling behind her hand, Lena went over to the Kelveys.
Lil looked up from her dinner. She wrapped the rest quickly away. Our Else stopped chewing. What was coming now?
Lil looked up from her dinner. She quickly wrapped up the rest. Our Else stopped chewing. What was about to happen now?
“Is it true you’re going to be a servant when you grow up, Lil Kelvey?” shrilled Lena.
“Is it true you’re going to be a servant when you grow up, Lil Kelvey?” shouted Lena.
Dead silence. But instead of answering, Lil only gave her silly, shamefaced smile. She didn’t seem to mind the question at all. What a sell for Lena! The girls began to titter.
Dead silence. But instead of answering, Lil only gave her silly, embarrassed smile. She didn’t seem to care about the question at all. What a blow for Lena! The girls started to giggle.
Lena couldn’t stand that. She put her hands on her hips; she shot forward. “Yah, yer father’s in prison!” she hissed, spitefully.
Lena couldn't take it anymore. She placed her hands on her hips and stepped forward. "Yeah, your dad's in prison!" she spat with malice.
This was such a marvellous thing to have said that the little girls rushed away in a body, deeply, deeply excited, wild with joy. Some one found a long rope, and they began skipping. And never did they skip so high, run in and out so[35] fast, or do such daring things as on that morning.
This was such an incredible thing to say that the little girls quickly ran off together, super excited and filled with joy. Someone found a long rope, and they started skipping. They had never skipped so high, dashed around so fast, or done such daring things as they did that morning.
In the afternoon Pat called for the Burnell children with the buggy and they drove home. There were visitors. Isabel and Lottie, who liked visitors, went upstairs to change their pinafores. But Kezia thieved out at the back. Nobody was about; she began to swing on the big white gates of the courtyard. Presently, looking along the road, she saw two little dots. They grew bigger, they were coming towards her. Now she could see that one was in front and one close behind. Now she could see that they were the Kelveys. Kezia stopped swinging. She slipped off the gate as if she was going to run away. Then she hesitated. The Kelveys came nearer, and beside them walked their shadows, very long, stretching right across the road with their heads in the buttercups. Kezia clambered back on the gate; she had made up her mind; she swung out.
In the afternoon, Pat came by for the Burnell kids with the buggy, and they headed home. There were visitors. Isabel and Lottie, who enjoyed having guests, went upstairs to change out of their pinafores. But Kezia snuck out the back. No one was around; she started swinging on the big white gates of the courtyard. After a while, looking down the road, she spotted two tiny figures. They got closer and closer, and she realized one was in front while the other followed closely behind. Now she could see it was the Kelveys. Kezia stopped swinging. She jumped off the gate as if she were about to run away. Then she paused. The Kelveys approached, and their shadows walked alongside them, very long, stretching across the road with their heads in the buttercups. Kezia climbed back onto the gate; she had made her decision; she swung out.
“Hullo,” she said to the passing Kelveys.
“Halo,” she said to the passing Kelveys.
They were so astounded that they stopped. Lil gave her silly smile. Our Else stared.
They were so amazed that they stopped. Lil gave her goofy smile. Our Else stared.
“You can come and see our doll’s house if you want to,” said Kezia, and she dragged one toe on the ground. But at that Lil turned red and shook her head quickly.
“You can come and check out our dollhouse if you want,” said Kezia, dragging one toe on the ground. But at that, Lil turned red and shook her head quickly.
“Why not?” asked Kezia.
“Why not?” Kezia asked.
Lil gasped, then she said, “Your ma told our ma you wasn’t to speak to us.”
Lil gasped, then she said, “Your mom told our mom you weren't supposed to talk to us.”
“Oh, well,” said Kezia. She didn’t know what to reply. “It doesn’t matter. You can come and see our doll’s house all the same. Come on. Nobody’s looking.”
“Oh, well,” said Kezia. She didn’t know what to say. “It doesn’t matter. You can still come see our dollhouse. Come on. Nobody’s watching.”
But Lil shook her head still harder.
But Lil shook her head even more vigorously.
“Don’t you want to?” asked Kezia.
“Don’t you want to?” Kezia asked.
Suddenly there was a twitch, a tug at Lil’s skirt. She turned round. Our Else was looking at her with big, imploring eyes; she was frowning; she wanted to go. For a moment Lil looked at our Else very doubtfully. But then our Else twitched her skirt again. She started forward. Kezia led the way. Like two little stray cats they followed across the courtyard to where the doll’s house stood.
Suddenly, Lil felt a tug at her skirt. She turned around. Our Else was looking at her with big, pleading eyes; she was frowning; she wanted to go. For a moment, Lil stared at our Else with uncertainty. But then our Else tugged her skirt again. She stepped forward. Kezia led the way. Like two little stray cats, they followed across the courtyard to where the dollhouse stood.
“There it is,” said Kezia.
“Here it is,” said Kezia.
There was a pause. Lil breathed loudly, almost snorted; our Else was still as a stone.
There was a pause. Lil took a deep breath, almost snorted; our Else was as still as a rock.
“I’ll open it for you,” said Kezia kindly. She undid the hook and they looked inside.
“I’ll open it for you,” Kezia said kindly. She unhooked it and they looked inside.
“There’s the drawing-room and the dining-room, and that’s the—”
“There’s the drawing room and the dining room, and that’s the—”
“Kezia!”
"Kezia!"
Oh, what a start they gave!
Oh, what a beginning they had!
“Kezia!”
“Kezia!”
It was Aunt Beryl’s voice. They turned round. At the back door stood Aunt Beryl, staring as if she couldn’t believe what she saw.
It was Aunt Beryl’s voice. They turned around. At the back door stood Aunt Beryl, looking as if she couldn’t believe what she was seeing.
“How dare you ask the little Kelveys into the courtyard?” said her cold, furious voice. “You know as well as I do, you’re not allowed to talk to them. Run away, children, run away at once. And don’t come back again,” said Aunt Beryl. And she stepped into the yard and shooed them out as if they were chickens.
“How dare you invite the little Kelveys into the courtyard?” her icy, angry voice said. “You know just as well as I do that you’re not supposed to talk to them. Quickly, kids, get out of here right now. And don’t come back,” Aunt Beryl said. Then she walked into the yard and shooed them away like they were chickens.
“Off you go immediately!” she called, cold and proud.
“Get out of here right now!” she shouted, icy and arrogant.
They did not need telling twice. Burning with shame, shrinking together, Lil huddling along like her mother, our Else dazed, somehow they crossed the big courtyard and squeezed through the white gate.
They didn’t need to be told twice. Filled with shame, huddling close together, Lil moved along like her mother, and our Else, in a daze, somehow they crossed the large courtyard and squeezed through the white gate.
“Wicked, disobedient little girl!” said Aunt Beryl bitterly to Kezia, and she slammed the doll’s house to.
“Wicked, disobedient little girl!” Aunt Beryl snapped at Kezia, slamming the dollhouse shut.
The afternoon had been awful. A letter had come from Willie Brent, a terrifying, threatening letter, saying if she did not meet him that evening in Pulman’s Bush, he’d come to the front door and ask the reason why! But now that she had frightened those little rats of Kelveys and[38] given Kezia a good scolding, her heart felt lighter. That ghastly pressure was gone. She went back to the house humming.
The afternoon had been terrible. A letter had arrived from Willie Brent, a scary, threatening letter, saying that if she didn’t meet him that evening in Pulman’s Bush, he’d come to the front door and demand to know why! But now that she had scared off those little Kelveys and given Kezia a solid talking-to, her heart felt lighter. That awful weight was gone. She went back into the house humming.
When the Kelveys were well out of sight of Burnells’, they sat down to rest on a big red drain-pipe by the side of the road. Lil’s cheeks were still burning; she took off the hat with the quill and held it on her knee. Dreamily they looked over the hay paddocks, past the creek, to the group of wattles where Logan’s cows stood waiting to be milked. What were their thoughts?
When the Kelveys were far enough away from the Burnells’ house, they sat down to take a break on a big red drainpipe by the side of the road. Lil's cheeks were still flushed; she took off the hat with the quill and rested it on her knee. They stared dreamily over the hay fields, past the creek, toward the cluster of wattles where Logan’s cows were waiting to be milked. What were they thinking?
Presently our Else nudged up close to her sister. But now she had forgotten the cross lady. She put out a finger and stroked her sister’s quill; she smiled her rare smile.
Presently, our Else moved in close to her sister. But now she had forgotten the rude lady. She reached out a finger and gently stroked her sister’s quill; she smiled her rare smile.
“I seen the little lamp,” she said, softly.
“I saw the little lamp,” she said softly.
Then both were silent once more.
Then both went quiet again.
And when they came out of the lace shop there was their own driver and the cab they called their own cab waiting for them under a plane tree. What luck! Wasn’t it luck? Fanny pressed her husband’s arm. These things seemed always to be happening to them ever since they—came abroad. Didn’t he think so too? But George stood on the pavement edge, lifted his stick, and gave a loud “Hi!” Fanny sometimes felt a little uncomfortable about the way George summoned cabs, but the drivers didn’t seem to mind, so it must have been all right. Fat, good-natured, and smiling, they stuffed away the little newspaper they were reading, whipped the cotton cover off the horse, and were ready to obey.
And when they came out of the lace shop, there was their driver and the cab they called their own waiting for them under a plane tree. What luck! Wasn’t that lucky? Fanny squeezed her husband’s arm. These things always seemed to happen to them ever since they came abroad. Didn’t he think so too? But George stood on the edge of the sidewalk, raised his stick, and shouted, “Hi!” Fanny sometimes felt a bit uncomfortable about how George called for cabs, but the drivers didn’t seem to mind, so it must have been okay. Fat, cheerful, and smiling, they tucked away the little newspaper they were reading, took the cotton cover off the horse, and were ready to go.
“I say,” George said as he helped Fanny in, “suppose we go and have tea at the place where the lobsters grow. Would you like to?”
“I say,” George said as he helped Fanny in, “how about we go have tea at the place where the lobsters grow? Would you be up for it?”
“Most awfully,” said Fanny, fervently, as she leaned back, wondering why the way George put things made them sound so very nice.
“Most awful,” said Fanny, passionately, as she leaned back, wondering why George’s words made everything sound so great.
“R-right, bien.” He was beside her. “Allay,” he cried gaily, and off they went.
“R-right, bien.” He was next to her. “Allay,” he said cheerfully, and off they went.
Off they went, spanking along lightly, under the green and gold shade of the plane trees, through the small streets that smelled of lemons and fresh coffee, past the fountain square where women, with water-pots lifted, stopped talking to gaze after them, round the corner past the café, with its pink and white umbrellas, green tables, and blue siphons, and so to the sea front. There a wind, light, warm, came flowing over the boundless sea. It touched George, and Fanny it seemed to linger over while they gazed at the dazzling water. And George said, “Jolly, isn’t it?” And Fanny, looking dreamy, said, as she said at least twenty times a day since they—came abroad: “Isn’t it extraordinary to think that here we are quite alone, away from everybody, with nobody to tell us to go home, or to—to order us about except ourselves?”
Off they went, walking lightly under the green and gold shade of the plane trees, through the small streets that smelled of lemons and fresh coffee, past the fountain square where women with water pots raised stopped talking to watch them, around the corner past the café with its pink and white umbrellas, green tables, and blue siphons, and on to the seafront. There, a light, warm breeze flowed over the endless sea. It brushed against George, and Fanny felt it linger over her while they admired the dazzling water. George said, “Nice, isn’t it?” And Fanny, looking dreamy, replied, as she had at least twenty times a day since they arrived: “Isn’t it amazing to think that here we are completely alone, away from everyone, with nobody to tell us to go home, or to give us orders except ourselves?”
George had long since given up answering “Extraordinary!” As a rule he merely kissed her. But now he caught hold of her hand, stuffed it into his pocket, pressed her fingers, and said, “I used to keep a white mouse in my pocket when I was a kid.”
George had long stopped responding with “Extraordinary!” Usually, he just kissed her. But now he grabbed her hand, shoved it into his pocket, squeezed her fingers, and said, “I used to keep a white mouse in my pocket when I was a kid.”
“Fairly,” said George, without conviction. He was looking at something, bobbing out there beyond the bathing steps. Suddenly he almost jumped in his seat. “Fanny!” he cried. “There’s a chap out there bathing. Do you see? I’d no idea people had begun. I’ve been missing it all these days.” George glared at the reddened face, the reddened arm, as though he could not look away. “At any rate,” he muttered, “wild horses won’t keep me from going in to-morrow.”
“Sure,” said George, lacking confidence. He was staring at something bobbing out there beyond the steps into the water. Suddenly, he nearly jumped out of his seat. “Fanny!” he shouted. “There's someone out there swimming. Do you see? I had no idea people had started already. I've been missing it all these days.” George fixed his gaze on the sunburned face and arm, as if he couldn’t look away. “Anyway,” he mumbled, “nothing will stop me from going in tomorrow.”
Fanny’s heart sank. She had heard for years of the frightful dangers of the Mediterranean. It was an absolute death-trap. Beautiful, treacherous Mediterranean. There it lay curled before them, its white, silky paws touching the stones and gone again.... But she’d made up her mind long before she was married that never would she be the kind of woman who interfered with her husband’s pleasures, so all she said was, airily, “I suppose one has to be very up in the currents, doesn’t one?”
Fanny felt a wave of dread. For years, she had heard about the terrifying dangers of the Mediterranean. It was a total death trap. Beautiful, deceptive Mediterranean. There it lay, curled before them, its white, smooth waves brushing against the stones and then retreating.... But she had decided long before getting married that she wouldn’t be the kind of woman who got in the way of her husband’s enjoyment, so all she said was, casually, “I guess you really have to be on top of the currents, right?”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said George. “People talk an awful lot of rot about the danger.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said George. “People talk a load of nonsense about the danger.”
“Topping villa,” said George. “Look, you can see it through the palms.”
“Topping villa,” George said. “Look, you can see it through the palm trees.”
“Isn’t it rather large?” said Fanny, who somehow could not look at any villa except as a possible habitation for herself and George.
“Isn’t it kind of big?” said Fanny, who somehow couldn’t see any villa except as a potential home for herself and George.
“Well, you’d need a crowd of people if you stayed there long,” replied George. “Deadly, otherwise. I say, it is ripping. I wonder who it belongs to.” And he prodded the driver in the back.
"Well, you'd need a bunch of people if you stayed there too long," George replied. "Otherwise, it's pretty dull. I mean, it's awesome. I wonder who it belongs to." And he nudged the driver in the back.
The lazy, smiling driver, who had no idea, replied, as he always did on these occasions, that it was the property of a wealthy Spanish family.
The laid-back, smiling driver, who was completely clueless, responded, as he always did in these situations, that it belonged to a wealthy Spanish family.
“Masses of Spaniards on this coast,” commented George, leaning back again, and they were silent until, as they rounded a bend, the big, bone-white hotel-restaurant came into view. Before it there was a small terrace built up against the sea, planted with umbrella palms, set out with tables, and at their approach, from the terrace, from the hotel, waiters came running to receive, to welcome, Fanny and George, to cut them off from any possible kind of escape.
“Lots of Spaniards on this coast,” George said, leaning back again, and they fell silent until, as they rounded a bend, the large, pale hotel-restaurant came into view. In front of it was a small terrace overlooking the sea, lined with umbrella palms and furnished with tables. As they approached, waiters came running from the terrace and the hotel to greet and welcome Fanny and George, preventing any chance of escape.
“Outside?”
"Outdoors?"
Oh, but of course they would sit outside. The sleek manager, who was marvellously like a fish in a frock coat, skimmed forward.
Oh, but of course they would sit outside. The stylish manager, who looked remarkably like a fish in a suit, glided forward.
“Dis way, sir. Dis way, sir. I have a very nice little table,” he gasped. “Just the little table for you, sir, over in de corner. Dis way.”
“Right this way, sir. Right this way, sir. I have a really nice little table,” he gasped. “Just the perfect little table for you, sir, over in the corner. Right this way.”
So George, looking most dreadfully bored, and Fanny, trying to look as though she’d spent years of life threading her way through strangers, followed after.
So George, looking really bored, and Fanny, trying to appear like she’d spent years navigating through strangers, followed behind.
“Here you are, sir. Here you will be very nice,” coaxed the manager, taking the vase off the table, and putting it down again as if it were a fresh little bouquet out of the air. But George refused to sit down immediately. He saw through these fellows; he wasn’t going to be done. These chaps were always out to rush you. So he put his hands in his pockets, and said to Fanny, very calmly, “This all right for you? Anywhere else you’d prefer? How about over there?” And he nodded to a table right over the other side.
“Here you go, sir. You’ll love it here,” the manager said, taking the vase off the table and putting it back down like it was a fresh bouquet magically appearing. But George didn’t sit down right away. He could see through these guys; he wasn’t falling for it. They always tried to rush you. So he put his hands in his pockets and asked Fanny calmly, “Is this good for you? Is there anywhere else you’d rather be? What about over there?” He nodded toward a table on the other side.
What it was to be a man of the world! Fanny admired him deeply, but all she wanted to do was to sit down and look like everybody else.
What it meant to be a worldly man! Fanny admired him a lot, but all she really wanted was to sit down and blend in with everyone else.
“I—I like this,” said she.
“I—I like this,” she said.
“Right,” said George, hastily, and he sat down almost before Fanny, and said quickly, “Tea for two and chocolate éclairs.”
“Okay,” George said quickly, sitting down almost before Fanny, and he added, “Tea for two and chocolate éclairs.”
“Very good, sir,” said the manager, and his mouth opened and shut as though he was ready for another dive under the water. “You will not ’ave toasts to start with? We ’ave very nice toasts, sir.”
“Very good, sir,” said the manager, and his mouth opened and closed as if he was getting ready for another dive under the water. “You won’t want toasts to start with? We have some really nice toasts, sir.”
“No,” said George, shortly. “You don’t want toast, do you, Fanny?”
“No,” George said curtly. “You don’t want toast, do you, Fanny?”
“Oh, no, thank you, George,” said Fanny, praying the manager would go.
“Oh, no, thank you, George,” Fanny said, hoping the manager would leave.
“Or perhaps de lady might like to look at de live lobsters in de tank while de tea is coming?” And he grimaced and smirked and flicked his serviette like a fin.
“Or maybe the lady would like to see the live lobsters in the tank while the tea is getting ready?” He made a grimace, smirked, and flicked his napkin like a fin.
George’s face grew stony. He said “No” again, and Fanny bent over the table, unbuttoning her gloves. When she looked up the man was gone. George took off his hat, tossed it on to a chair, and pressed back his hair.
George's expression turned serious. He said "No" again, and Fanny leaned over the table, taking off her gloves. When she looked up, the man had disappeared. George removed his hat, tossed it onto a chair, and pushed his hair back.
“Thank God,” said he, “that’s chap’s gone. These foreign fellows bore me stiff. The only way to get rid of them is simply to shut up as you saw I did. Thank Heaven!” sighed George again, with so much emotion that if it hadn’t[45] been ridiculous Fanny might have imagined that he had been as frightened of the manager as she. As it was she felt a rush of love for George. His hands were on the table, brown, large hands that she knew so well. She longed to take one of them and squeeze it hard. But, to her astonishment, George did just that thing, leaning across the table, put his hand over hers, and said, without looking at her, “Fanny, darling Fanny.”
“Thank God,” he said, “that guy is gone. Those foreign guys really bore me. The only way to get rid of them is to just shut up like you saw me do. Thank Heaven!” George sighed again, with so much feeling that if it hadn’t been so silly, Fanny might have thought he was just as scared of the manager as she was. Instead, she felt a wave of love for George. His hands were on the table, big brown hands that she knew so well. She wanted to take one and squeeze it hard. But to her surprise, George did just that, leaning across the table, putting his hand over hers and saying, without looking at her, “Fanny, darling Fanny.”
“Oh, George!” It was in that heavenly moment that Fanny heard a twing-twing-tootle-tootle, and a light strumming. There’s going to be music, she thought, but the music didn’t matter just then. Nothing mattered except love. Faintly smiling she gazed into that faintly smiling face, and the feeling was so blissful that she felt inclined to say to George, “Let us stay here—where we are—at this little table. It’s perfect, and the sea is perfect. Let us stay.” But instead her eyes grew serious.
“Oh, George!” In that heavenly moment, Fanny heard a twing-twing-tootle-tootle and some light strumming. There's going to be music, she thought, but the music didn’t matter right then. Nothing mattered except love. Faintly smiling, she gazed into that faintly smiling face, and the feeling was so blissful that she felt like saying to George, “Let’s stay here—where we are—at this little table. It’s perfect, and the sea is perfect. Let’s stay.” But instead, her eyes grew serious.
“Darling,” said Fanny. “I want to ask you something fearfully important. Promise me you’ll answer. Promise.”
“Hey, babe,” Fanny said. “I need to ask you something really important. Promise you’ll answer me. Promise.”
“I promise,” said George, too solemn to be quite as serious as she.
“I promise,” George said, sounding more serious than he really was.
It was too much for George. Know his Fanny? He gave a broad, childish grin. “I should jolly well think I do,” he said, emphatically. “Why, what’s up?”
It was too much for George. Know his Fanny? He gave a big, childish grin. “I should definitely think I do,” he said, emphatically. “Why, what’s going on?”
Fanny felt he hadn’t quite understood. She went on quickly: “What I mean is this. So often people, even when they love each other, don’t seem to—to—it’s so hard to say—know each other perfectly. They don’t seem to want to. And I think that’s awful. They misunderstand each other about the most important things of all.” Fanny looked horrified. “George, we couldn’t do that, could we? We never could.”
Fanny sensed he didn’t fully get it. She hurried on: “What I mean is this. So often people, even when they love each other, don’t really—it's so hard to explain—truly know each other. They don’t seem to try. And I think that's terrible. They misinterpret each other about the most important things. ” Fanny looked shocked. “George, we couldn’t be like that, could we? We never could.”
“Couldn’t be done,” laughed George, and he was just going to tell her how much he liked her little nose, when the waiter arrived with the tea and the band struck up. It was a flute, a guitar, and a violin, and it played so gaily that Fanny felt if she wasn’t careful even the cups and saucers might grow little wings and fly away. George absorbed three chocolate éclairs, Fanny two. The funny-tasting tea—“Lobster in the kettle,” shouted George above the music—was nice all the same, and when the tray was pushed[47] aside and George was smoking, Fanny felt bold enough to look at the other people. But it was the band grouped under one of the dark trees that fascinated her most. The fat man stroking the guitar was like a picture. The dark man playing the flute kept raising his eyebrows as though he was astonished at the sounds that came from it. The fiddler was in shadow.
“Couldn’t be done,” laughed George, and he was just about to tell her how much he liked her cute little nose when the waiter arrived with the tea and the band started playing. It was a flute, a guitar, and a violin, and they played so cheerfully that Fanny felt like if she wasn’t careful even the cups and saucers might sprout little wings and fly away. George devoured three chocolate éclairs, Fanny had two. The strangely flavored tea—“Lobster in the kettle,” shouted George above the music—was nice anyway, and when the tray was pushed[47] aside and George was smoking, Fanny felt brave enough to look at the other people. But it was the band under one of the dark trees that fascinated her the most. The chubby guy playing the guitar looked like he belonged in a painting. The dark-skinned man playing the flute kept raising his eyebrows as if he was surprised by the sounds coming from it. The fiddler was in shadow.
The music stopped as suddenly as it had begun. It was then she noticed a tall old man with white hair standing beside the musicians. Strange she hadn’t noticed him before. He wore a very high, glazed collar, a coat green at the seams, and shamefully shabby button boots. Was he another manager? He did not look like a manager, and yet he stood there gazing over the table as though thinking of something different and far away from all this. Who could he be?
The music stopped just as suddenly as it had started. That’s when she noticed a tall old man with white hair standing next to the musicians. It was odd that she hadn’t seen him before. He had a very high, shiny collar, a coat with green seams, and worn-out button boots. Was he another manager? He didn’t look like a manager, yet he stood there staring over the table as if he were lost in thoughts about something completely different and distant from all of this. Who could he be?
Presently, as Fanny watched him, he touched the points of his collar with his fingers, coughed slightly, and half-turned to the band. It began to play again. Something boisterous, reckless, full of fire, full of passion, was tossed into the air, was tossed to that quiet figure, which clasped its hands, and still with that far-away look, began to sing.
Currently, as Fanny watched him, he played with the tips of his collar, cleared his throat a bit, and turned slightly toward the band. It started to play again. Something lively, carefree, full of energy and passion, filled the air, directed at that calm figure, which clasped its hands and, still with that distant expression, began to sing.
“Good Lord!” said George. It seemed that everybody was equally astonished. Even the little children eating ices stared, with their spoons in the air.... Nothing was heard except a thin, faint voice, the memory of a voice, singing something in Spanish. It wavered, beat on, touched the high notes, fell again, seemed to implore, to entreat, to beg for something, and then the tune changed, and it was resigned, it bowed down, it knew it was denied.
“Good Lord!” said George. It seemed like everyone was just as shocked. Even the little kids eating ice cream froze, spoons held high.... The only sound was a soft, distant voice, recalling a voice, singing something in Spanish. It wavered, surged on, hit the high notes, dipped again, seemed to plead, to beseech, to ask for something, and then the melody shifted, and it became accepting, it bowed down, it knew it was denied.
Almost before the end a little child gave a squeak of laughter, but everybody was smiling—except Fanny and George. Is life like this too? thought Fanny. There are people like this. There is suffering. And she looked at that gorgeous sea, lapping the land as though it loved it, and the sky, bright with the brightness before evening. Had she and George the right to be so happy? Wasn’t it cruel? There must be something else in life which made all these things possible. What was it? She turned to George.
Almost before the end, a little kid let out a squeak of laughter, but everyone was smiling—except Fanny and George. Is life like this too? Fanny wondered. There are people like this. There is suffering. She gazed at the beautiful sea, gently lapping at the shore as if it loved it, and the sky, glowing with the brightness just before evening. Did she and George deserve to be this happy? Wasn’t it unfair? There had to be something else in life that made all these things possible. What was it? She turned to George.
But George had been feeling differently from Fanny. The poor old boy’s voice was funny in a way, but, God, how it made you realize what a terrific thing it was to be at the beginning of everything, as they were, he and Fanny! George, too, gazed at the bright, breathing water, and his[49] lips opened as if he could drink it. How fine it was! There was nothing like the sea for making a chap feel fit. And there sat Fanny, his Fanny, leaning forward, breathing so gently.
But George felt differently than Fanny. The poor guy’s voice was strange in a way, but, wow, it really made you appreciate what an amazing thing it was to be at the beginning of everything, like they were, he and Fanny! George also stared at the bright, lively water, and his[49] lips parted as if he could drink it. How beautiful it was! There was nothing like the sea for making a guy feel great. And there was Fanny, his Fanny, leaning forward, breathing so softly.
“Fanny!” George called to her.
“Fanny!” George shouted to her.
As she turned to him something in her soft, wondering look made George feel that for two pins he would jump over the table and carry her off.
As she turned to him, something in her soft, curious gaze made George feel that with just a little push, he would leap over the table and take her away.
“I say,” said George, rapidly, “let’s go, shall we? Let’s go back to the hotel. Come. Do, Fanny darling. Let’s go now.”
“I say,” George said quickly, “let's go, okay? Let's head back to the hotel. Come on, please, Fanny darling. Let's go now.”
The band began to play. “Oh, God!” almost groaned George. “Let’s go before the old codger begins squawking again.”
The band started playing. “Oh, man!” nearly groaned George. “Let’s get out of here before the old guy starts complaining again.”
And a moment later they were gone.
And a moment later, they disappeared.
Rosemary Fell was not exactly beautiful. No, you couldn’t have called her beautiful. Pretty? Well, if you took her to pieces.... But why be so cruel as to take anyone to pieces? She was young, brilliant, extremely modern, exquisitely well dressed, amazingly well read in the newest of the new books, and her parties were the most delicious mixture of the really important people and ... artists—quaint creatures, discoveries of hers, some of them too terrifying for words, but others quite presentable and amusing.
Rosemary Fell wasn't exactly beautiful. No, you couldn't really call her beautiful. Pretty? Well, if you broke her down to parts... But why be so harsh as to analyze anyone like that? She was young, smart, very modern, stylishly dressed, incredibly well-read in the latest books, and her parties were a delightful mix of truly important people and... artists—unique individuals, her finds, some of whom were too terrifying to describe, but others quite presentable and entertaining.
Rosemary had been married two years. She had a duck of a boy. No, not Peter—Michael. And her husband absolutely adored her. They were rich, really rich, not just comfortably well off, which is odious and stuffy and sounds like one’s grandparents. But if Rosemary wanted to shop she would go to Paris as you and I would go to Bond Street. If she wanted to buy flowers, the car pulled up at that perfect shop in Regent[51] Street, and Rosemary inside the shop just gazed in her dazzled, rather exotic way, and said: “I want those and those and those. Give me four bunches of those. And that jar of roses. Yes, I’ll have all the roses in the jar. No, no lilac. I hate lilac. It’s got no shape.” The attendant bowed and put the lilac out of sight, as though this was only too true; lilac was dreadfully shapeless. “Give me those stumpy little tulips. Those red and white ones.” And she was followed to the car by a thin shopgirl staggering under an immense white paper armful that looked like a baby in long clothes....
Rosemary had been married for two years. She had a little boy. No, not Peter—Michael. And her husband absolutely adored her. They were rich, really rich, not just comfortably well-off, which is annoying and uptight and sounds like something your grandparents would say. But if Rosemary wanted to shop, she would go to Paris like you and I would go to Bond Street. If she wanted to buy flowers, the car would pull up at that perfect shop on Regent Street, and Rosemary would walk into the shop, gazing in her dazzled, somewhat exotic way, and say: “I want those and those and those. Give me four bunches of those. And that jar of roses. Yes, I’ll take all the roses in the jar. No, no lilac. I hate lilac. It has no shape.” The attendant bowed and put the lilac out of sight, as if this were undeniably true; lilac was dreadfully shapeless. “Give me those stumpy little tulips. Those red and white ones.” And she was followed to the car by a thin shopgirl struggling under an enormous bundle of white paper that looked like a baby in long clothes....
One winter afternoon she had been buying something in a little antique shop in Curzon Street. It was a shop she liked. For one thing, one usually had it to oneself. And then the man who kept it was ridiculously fond of serving her. He beamed whenever she came in. He clasped his hands; he was so gratified he could scarcely speak. Flattery, of course. All the same, there was something....
One winter afternoon, she was shopping in a small antique store on Curzon Street. It was a shop she enjoyed. For one, it was usually quiet and empty. Plus, the guy who ran it was absurdly eager to help her. He lit up whenever she walked in. He would clasp his hands together, so pleased he could barely talk. Sure, it was flattering. Still, there was something...
“You see, madam,” he would explain in his low respectful tones, “I love my things. I would rather not part with them than sell them to someone who does not appreciate them, who has not that fine feeling which is so rare....” And,[52] breathing deeply he unrolled a tiny square of blue velvet and pressed it on the glass counter with his pale finger-tips.
“You see, ma'am,” he would say in his low, respectful voice, “I love my belongings. I'd rather keep them than sell them to someone who doesn't appreciate them, who lacks that special feeling that's so rare....” And,[52] taking a deep breath, he unfolded a small square of blue velvet and pressed it onto the glass counter with his pale fingertips.
Today it was a little box. He had been keeping it for her. He had shown it to nobody as yet. An exquisite little enamel box with a glaze so fine it looked as though it had been baked in cream. On the lid a minute creature stood under a flowery tree, and a more minute creature still had her arms around his neck. Her hat, really no bigger than a geranium petal, hung from a branch; it had green ribbons. And there was a pink cloud like a watchful cherub floating above their heads. Rosemary took her hands out of her long gloves. She always took off her gloves to examine such things. Yes, she liked it very much. She loved it; it was a great duck. She must have it. And, turning the creamy box, opening and shutting it, she couldn’t help noticing how charming her hands were against the blue velvet. The shopman, in some dim cavern of his mind, may have dared to think so too. For he took a pencil, leant over the counter, and his pale bloodless fingers crept timidly towards those rosy, flashing ones, as he murmured gently: “If I may venture to point out to madam, the flowers on the little lady’s bodice.”
Today it was a little box. He had been keeping it for her. He hadn't shown it to anyone yet. It was a beautiful little enamel box with a glaze so fine it looked like it had been baked in cream. On the lid, a tiny creature stood under a flowery tree, and an even tinier creature had her arms around his neck. Her hat, really no bigger than a geranium petal, hung from a branch and had green ribbons. Above their heads, there was a pink cloud like a watchful cherub. Rosemary took off her long gloves. She always took off her gloves to examine things like this. Yes, she liked it very much. She loved it; it was a great find. She had to have it. And as she turned the creamy box, opening and shutting it, she couldn't help but notice how charming her hands looked against the blue velvet. The shopkeeper, in some dim corner of his mind, may have dared to think so too. He took a pencil, leaned over the counter, and his pale, bloodless fingers cautiously reached toward those rosy, bright ones as he gently murmured, “If I may point out to madam, the flowers on the little lady's bodice.”
“Charming!” Rosemary admired the flowers. But what was the price? For a moment the shopman did not seem to hear. Then a murmur reached her. “Twenty-eight guineas, madame.”
“Charming!” Rosemary admired the flowers. But what was the price? For a moment, the shopkeeper didn’t seem to hear. Then a murmur reached her. “Twenty-eight guineas, ma'am.”
“Twenty-eight guineas.” Rosemary gave no sign. She laid the little box down; she buttoned her gloves again. Twenty-eight guineas. Even if one is rich.... She looked vague. She stared at a plump tea-kettle like a plump hen above the shopman’s head, and her voice was dreamy as she answered: “Well, keep it for me—will you? I’ll....”
“Twenty-eight guineas.” Rosemary didn’t react. She set the little box down and buttoned her gloves again. Twenty-eight guineas. Even if you’re wealthy.... She seemed lost in thought. She gazed at a chubby teapot like a plump hen above the shopkeeper’s head, and her voice was dreamy as she said: “Well, can you hold onto it for me—will you? I’ll....”
But the shopman had already bowed as though keeping it for her was all any human being could ask. He would be willing, of course, to keep it for her for ever.
But the shopkeeper had already bowed as if holding it for her was all anyone could ask for. He would definitely be willing to keep it for her forever.
The discreet door shut with a click. She was outside on the step, gazing at the winter afternoon. Rain was falling, and with the rain it seemed the dark came too, spinning down like ashes. There was a cold bitter taste in the air, and the new-lighted lamps looked sad. Sad were the lights in the houses opposite. Dimly they burned as if regretting something. And people hurried by, hidden under their hateful umbrellas. Rosemary felt a strange pang. She pressed her muff to her breast; she wished she had the little[54] box, too, to cling to. Of course, the car was there. She’d only to cross the pavement. But still she waited. There are moments, horrible moments in life, when one emerges from shelter and looks out, and it’s awful. One oughtn’t to give way to them. One ought to go home and have an extra-special tea. But at the very instant of thinking that, a young girl, thin, dark, shadowy—where had she come from?—was standing at Rosemary’s elbow and a voice like a sigh, almost like a sob, breathed: “Madame, may I speak to you a moment?”
The discreet door clicked shut. She was outside on the step, staring at the winter afternoon. Rain was falling, and with it came the darkness, swirling down like ashes. The air had a cold, bitter taste, and the newly lit lamps looked sad. The lights in the houses across the street were sad too. They burned dimly, as if regretting something. People hurried by, hidden under their annoying umbrellas. Rosemary felt a strange pang. She pressed her muff to her chest, wishing she had the little[54] box to hold onto. Of course, the car was right there. She just had to cross the pavement. But still, she waited. There are moments, horrible moments in life, when you step out of shelter and look around, and it feels awful. You shouldn't give in to them. You should go home and have a special tea. But just as she thought that, a young girl, thin, dark, shadowy—where had she come from?—was standing at Rosemary’s side, and a voice like a sigh, almost like a sob, whispered: “Madame, may I speak to you for a moment?”
“Speak to me?” Rosemary turned. She saw a little battered creature with enormous eyes, someone quite young, no older than herself, who clutched at her coat-collar with reddened hands, and shivered as though she had just come out of the water.
“Speak to me?” Rosemary turned. She saw a small, worn-out girl with huge eyes, someone quite young, no older than herself, who clutched at her coat collar with red hands and shivered as if she had just come out of the water.
“M-madame,” stammered the voice. “Would you let me have the price of a cup of tea?”
“M-madam,” stuttered the voice. “Could you give me the price of a cup of tea?”
“A cup of tea?” There was something simple, sincere in that voice; it wasn’t in the least the voice of a beggar. “Then have you no money at all?” asked Rosemary.
“A cup of tea?” There was something simple and genuine in that voice; it definitely wasn’t the voice of a beggar. “So, do you have no money at all?” asked Rosemary.
“None, madam,” came the answer.
"None, ma'am," came the answer.
“How extraordinary!” Rosemary peered through the dusk, and the girl gazed back at her.[55] How more than extraordinary! And suddenly it seemed to Rosemary such an adventure. It was like something out of a novel by Dostoevsky, this meeting in the dusk. Supposing she took the girl home? Supposing she did do one of those things she was always reading about or seeing on the stage, what would happen? It would be thrilling. And she heard herself saying afterwards to the amazement of her friends: “I simply took her home with me,” as she stepped forward and said to that dim person beside her: “Come home to tea with me.”
“How amazing!” Rosemary looked through the twilight, and the girl looked back at her.[55] How incredibly amazing! Suddenly, it felt like such an adventure to Rosemary. This meeting in the twilight was like something out of a novel by Dostoevsky. What if she took the girl home? What if she actually did one of those things she always read about or saw on stage? What would happen? It would be thrilling. And she imagined herself telling her friends later, to their astonishment: “I just took her home with me,” as she stepped forward and said to that shadowy figure beside her: “Come home for tea with me.”
The girl drew back startled. She even stopped shivering for a moment. Rosemary put out a hand and touched her arm. “I mean it,” she said, smiling. And she felt how simple and kind her smile was. “Why won’t you? Do. Come home with me now in my car and have tea.”
The girl pulled back in surprise. She even stopped shivering for a moment. Rosemary reached out and touched her arm. “I really mean it,” she said, smiling. And she realized how genuine and warm her smile was. “Why won’t you? Come on. Get in my car and let’s go home for some tea.”
“You—you don’t mean it, madam,” said the girl, and there was pain in her voice.
“You—you can't be serious, ma'am,” said the girl, and there was pain in her voice.
“But I do,” cried Rosemary. “I want you to. To please me. Come along.”
“But I really do,” cried Rosemary. “I want you to. To make me happy. Come on.”
The girl put her fingers to her lips and her eyes devoured Rosemary. “You’re—you’re not taking me to the police station?” she stammered.
The girl put her fingers to her lips and her eyes fixed on Rosemary. “You’re—not taking me to the police station?” she stuttered.
Hungry people are easily led. The footman held the door of the car open, and a moment later they were skimming through the dusk.
Hungry people are easily influenced. The footman held the car door open, and a moment later they were gliding through the evening twilight.
“There!” said Rosemary. She had a feeling of triumph as she slipped her hand through the velvet strap. She could have said, “Now I’ve got you,” as she gazed at the little captive she had netted. But of course she meant it kindly. Oh, more than kindly. She was going to prove to this girl that—wonderful things did happen in life, that—fairy godmothers were real, that—rich people had hearts, and that women were sisters. She turned impulsively, saying: “Don’t be frightened. After all, why shouldn’t you come back with me? We’re both women. If I’m the more fortunate, you ought to expect....”
“There!” said Rosemary. She felt a rush of triumph as she slipped her hand through the velvet strap. She could have said, “Now I’ve got you,” as she looked at the little captive she had caught. But of course, she meant it kindly. Oh, more than kindly. She was going to show this girl that wonderful things do happen in life, that fairy godmothers are real, that rich people have hearts, and that women are sisters. She turned impulsively, saying: “Don’t be scared. After all, why shouldn’t you come back with me? We’re both women. If I’m the luckier one, you should expect....”
But happily at that moment, for she didn’t know how the sentence was going to end, the car stopped. The bell was rung, the door opened, and with a charming, protecting, almost embracing movement, Rosemary drew the other into the hall. Warmth, softness, light, a sweet scent, all those things so familiar to her she never even thought about them, she watched that[57] other receive. It was fascinating. She was like the little rich girl in her nursery with all the cupboards to open, all the boxes to unpack.
But luckily at that moment, since she didn’t know how the sentence was going to end, the car stopped. The bell rang, the door opened, and with a charming, protective, almost embracing gesture, Rosemary pulled the other person into the hall. Warmth, softness, light, a sweet scent—things so familiar to her that she never even thought about them—she watched that[57]other experience. It was fascinating. She felt like the little rich girl in her nursery with all the cupboards to open and all the boxes to unpack.
“Come, come upstairs,” said Rosemary, longing to begin to be generous. “Come up to my room.” And, besides, she wanted to spare this poor little thing from being stared at by the servants; she decided as they mounted the stairs she would not even ring for Jeanne, but take off her things by herself. The great thing was to be natural!
“Come on, let’s go upstairs,” said Rosemary, eager to start being generous. “Let’s go to my room.” Plus, she wanted to protect this poor girl from being gawked at by the servants; she decided that as they went up the stairs, she wouldn’t even call for Jeanne, but would take off her own things. The key was to just be natural!
And “There!” cried Rosemary again, as they reached her beautiful big bedroom with the curtains drawn, the fire leaping on her wonderful lacquer furniture, her gold cushions and the primrose and blue rugs.
And "There!" shouted Rosemary again, as they entered her stunning large bedroom with the curtains closed, the fire flickering on her amazing lacquer furniture, her gold cushions, and the primrose and blue rugs.
The girl stood just inside the door; she seemed dazed. But Rosemary didn’t mind that.
The girl stood just inside the door; she looked stunned. But Rosemary didn’t care about that.
“Come and sit down,” she cried, dragging her big chair up to the fire, “in this comfy chair. Come and get warm. You look so dreadfully cold.”
“Come and sit down,” she said, pulling her big chair closer to the fire, “in this cozy chair. Come and warm up. You look so freezing.”
“I daren’t, madam,” said the girl, and she edged backwards.
“I can’t, ma’am,” the girl said, taking a step back.
But there was no answer. The girl stayed just as she had been put, with her hands by her sides and her mouth slightly open. To be quite sincere, she looked rather stupid. But Rosemary wouldn’t acknowledge it. She leant over her, saying: “Won’t you take off your hat? Your pretty hair is all wet. And one is so much more comfortable without a hat, isn’t one?”
But there was no answer. The girl stayed exactly as she had been left, with her hands by her sides and her mouth slightly open. Honestly, she looked a bit daft. But Rosemary wouldn’t admit it. She leaned over her and said, “Won’t you take off your hat? Your lovely hair is all wet. It’s so much more comfortable without a hat, don’t you think?”
There was a whisper that sounded like “Very good, madam,” and the crushed hat was taken off.
There was a whisper that said, “Very good, ma'am,” and the crushed hat was removed.
“Let me help you off with your coat, too,” said Rosemary.
“Let me help you take off your coat, too,” said Rosemary.
The girl stood up. But she held on to the chair with one hand and let Rosemary pull. It was quite an effort. The other scarcely helped her at all. She seemed to stagger like a child, and the thought came and went through Rosemary’s mind, that if people wanted helping they must respond a little, just a little, otherwise it became very difficult indeed. And what was she to do with the coat now? She left it on the floor, and the hat too. She was just going to take a cigarette off the mantelpiece when the girl said[59] quickly, but so lightly and strangely: “I’m very sorry, madam, but I’m going to faint. I shall go off, madam, if I don’t have something.”
The girl got up. But she held on to the chair with one hand and let Rosemary pull her. It was quite a struggle. The other hardly helped her at all. She seemed to wobble like a child, and Rosemary couldn’t help but think that if people wanted help, they needed to contribute a little, just a little, or else it became really challenging. And what was she supposed to do with the coat now? She left it on the floor, along with the hat. She was just about to grab a cigarette off the mantelpiece when the girl said[59] quickly, yet so lightly and oddly: “I’m really sorry, madam, but I’m going to faint. I’ll pass out, madam, if I don’t get something.”
“Good heavens, how thoughtless I am!” Rosemary rushed to the bell.
“Goodness, how careless I am!” Rosemary rushed to the bell.
“Tea! Tea at once! And some brandy immediately!”
“Tea! Get me some tea right now! And some brandy too, please!”
The maid was gone again, but the girl almost cried out. “No, I don’t want no brandy. I never drink brandy. It’s a cup of tea I want, madam.” And she burst into tears.
The maid was gone again, but the girl almost shouted. “No, I don’t want any brandy. I never drink brandy. I just want a cup of tea, ma'am.” And she burst into tears.
It was a terrible and fascinating moment. Rosemary knelt beside her chair.
It was a shocking and captivating moment. Rosemary knelt next to her chair.
“Don’t cry, poor little thing,” she said. “Don’t cry.” And she gave the other her lace handkerchief. She really was touched beyond words. She put her arm round those thin, bird-like shoulders.
“Don’t cry, poor little thing,” she said. “Don’t cry.” And she gave the other her lace handkerchief. She was genuinely moved beyond words. She put her arm around those thin, bird-like shoulders.
Now at last the other forgot to be shy, forgot everything except that they were both women, and gasped out: “I can’t go on no longer like this. I can’t bear it. I shall do away with myself. I can’t bear no more.”
Now at last the other forgot to be shy, forgot everything except that they were both women, and gasped out: “I can’t go on like this any longer. I can’t take it. I’m going to end it all. I can’t take it anymore.”
The other did stop just in time for Rosemary to get up before the tea came. She had the table placed between them. She plied the poor little creature with everything, all the sandwiches, all the bread and butter, and every time her cup was empty she filled it with tea, cream and sugar. People always said sugar was so nourishing. As for herself she didn’t eat; she smoked and looked away tactfully so that the other should not be shy.
The other one stopped just in time for Rosemary to get up before the tea arrived. She set the table between them. She offered the poor little creature everything—every sandwich, every piece of bread and butter, and every time her cup was empty, she refilled it with tea, cream, and sugar. People always said sugar was so good for you. As for herself, she didn’t eat; she smoked and looked away politely so the other wouldn’t feel shy.
And really the effect of that slight meal was marvellous. When the tea-table was carried away a new being, a light, frail creature with tangled hair, dark lips, deep, lighted eyes, lay back in the big chair in a kind of sweet langour, looking at the blaze. Rosemary lit a fresh cigarette; it was time to begin.
And honestly, the effect of that little meal was amazing. When the tea-table was cleared away, a new person, a delicate, airy figure with messy hair, dark lips, and bright, shining eyes, relaxed in the big chair in a sort of blissful lethargy, gazing at the flames. Rosemary lit a new cigarette; it was time to get started.
“And when did you have your last meal?” she asked softly.
“And when did you eat last?” she asked gently.
But at that moment the door-handle turned.
But at that moment, the doorknob turned.
“Rosemary, may I come in?” It was Philip.
“Rosemary, can I come in?” It was Philip.
“Of course.”
"Of course."
He came in. “Oh, I’m so sorry,” he said, and stopped and stared.
He walked in. “Oh, I’m really sorry,” he said, and paused to stare.
“It’s quite all right,” said Rosemary smiling. “This is my friend, Miss——”
“It’s totally fine,” said Rosemary with a smile. “This is my friend, Miss——”
“Smith, madam,” said the languid figure, who was strangely still and unafraid.
“Smith, ma'am,” said the relaxed figure, who was oddly calm and unafraid.
“Smith,” said Rosemary. “We are going to have a little talk.”
“Smith,” said Rosemary. “We need to have a little chat.”
“Oh, yes,” said Philip. “Quite,” and his eye caught sight of the coat and hat on the floor. He came over to the fire and turned his back to it. “It’s a beastly afternoon,” he said curiously, still looking at that listless figure, looking at its hands and boots, and then at Rosemary again.
“Oh, yes,” Philip said. “Definitely,” and he noticed the coat and hat on the floor. He walked over to the fire and turned his back to it. “It’s a terrible afternoon,” he remarked, still curiously observing that inactive figure, glancing at its hands and boots, and then back at Rosemary again.
“Yes, isn’t it?” said Rosemary enthusiastically. “Vile.”
“Yes, isn’t it?” said Rosemary excitedly. “Awful.”
Philip smiled his charming smile. “As a matter of fact,” said he, “I wanted you to come into the library for a moment. Would you? Will Miss Smith excuse us?”
Philip smiled his charming smile. “Actually,” he said, “I wanted you to come into the library for a moment. Would you? Will Miss Smith allow us to step out?”
The big eyes were raised to him, but Rosemary answered for her. “Of course she will.” And they went out of the room together.
The big eyes looked up at him, but Rosemary spoke for her. “Of course she will.” And they left the room together.
“I say,” said Philip, when they were alone. “Explain. Who is she? What does it all mean?”
“I say,” said Philip, when they were alone. “Explain. Who is she? What does it all mean?”
Rosemary, laughing, leaned against the door and said: “I picked her up in Curzon Street. Really. She’s a real pick-up. She asked me for[62] the price of a cup of tea, and I brought her home with me.”
Rosemary, laughing, leaned against the door and said: “I met her on Curzon Street. No kidding. She's quite a catch. She asked me how much a cup of tea costs, and I brought her home with me.”
“But what on earth are you going to do with her?” cried Philip.
“But what are you going to do with her?” cried Philip.
“Be nice to her,” said Rosemary quickly. “Be frightfully nice to her. Look after her. I don’t know how. We haven’t talked yet. But show her—treat her—make her feel——”
“Be nice to her,” said Rosemary quickly. “Be really nice to her. Take care of her. I’m not sure how. We haven’t talked yet. But show her—treat her—make her feel——”
“My darling girl,” said Philip, “you’re quite mad, you know. It simply can’t be done.”
“My darling girl,” said Philip, “you’re a bit crazy, you know. It just can’t be done.”
“I knew you’d say that,” retorted Rosemary. “Why not? I want to. Isn’t that a reason? And besides, one’s always reading about these things. I decided——”
“I knew you’d say that,” replied Rosemary. “Why not? I want to. Isn’t that a good enough reason? And besides, people are always reading about these things. I decided——”
“But,” said Philip slowly, and he cut the end of a cigar, “she’s so astonishingly pretty.”
“But,” Philip said slowly, trimming the end of a cigar, “she’s really incredibly pretty.”
“Pretty?” Rosemary was so surprised that she blushed. “Do you think so? I—I hadn’t thought about it.”
“Pretty?” Rosemary was so surprised that she turned red. “Do you really think so? I—I hadn’t considered it.”
“Good Lord!” Philip struck a match. “She’s absolutely lovely. Look again, my child. I was bowled over when I came into your room just now. However ... I think you’re making a ghastly mistake. Sorry, darling, if I’m crude and all that. But let me know if Miss Smith is going to dine with us in time for me to look up The Milliner’s Gazette.”
“Good Lord!” Philip struck a match. “She’s absolutely stunning. Take another look, my dear. I was totally amazed when I walked into your room just now. However... I think you’re making a terrible mistake. Sorry, darling, if I’m being blunt about it. But please tell me if Miss Smith is going to join us for dinner so I have time to check The Milliner’s Gazette.”
“You absurd creature!” said Rosemary, and she went out of the library, but not back to her bedroom. She went to her writing-room and sat down at her desk. Pretty! Absolutely lovely! Bowled over! Her heart beat like a heavy bell. Pretty! Lovely! She drew her cheque book towards her. But no, cheques would be no use, of course. She opened a drawer and took out five pound notes, looked at them, put two back, and holding the three squeezed in her hand, she went back to her bedroom.
“You ridiculous person!” said Rosemary, and she left the library, but she didn’t go back to her bedroom. Instead, she headed to her writing room and sat down at her desk. Beautiful! Absolutely stunning! Blown away! Her heart thumped like a heavy bell. Beautiful! Stunning! She pulled her checkbook closer. But no, checks wouldn't work, of course. She opened a drawer and took out five-pound notes, glanced at them, put two back, and holding the three tightly in her hand, she returned to her bedroom.
Half an hour later Philip was still in the library, when Rosemary came in.
Half an hour later, Philip was still in the library when Rosemary walked in.
“I only wanted to tell you,” said she, and she leaned against the door again and looked at him with her dazzled exotic gaze, “Miss Smith won’t dine with us tonight.”
“I just wanted to let you know,” she said, leaning against the door again and looking at him with her mesmerizing, exotic gaze, “Miss Smith won’t be having dinner with us tonight.”
Philip put down the paper. “Oh, what’s happened? Previous engagement?”
Philip put down the newspaper. “Oh, what’s going on? Prior commitment?”
Rosemary came over and sat down on his knee. “She insisted on going,” said she, “so I gave the poor little thing a present of money. I couldn’t keep her against her will, could I?” she added softly.
Rosemary came over and sat down on his knee. “She insisted on going,” she said, “so I gave the poor little thing some money as a gift. I couldn’t keep her if she didn’t want to stay, could I?” she added softly.
“Do you like me?” said she, and her tone, sweet, husky, troubled him.
“Do you like me?” she asked, her tone sweet, husky, and unsettling to him.
“I like you awfully,” he said, and he held her tighter. “Kiss me.”
“I really like you,” he said, holding her tighter. “Kiss me.”
There was a pause.
There was a break.
Then Rosemary said dreamily, “I saw a fascinating little box today. It cost twenty-eight guineas. May I have it?”
Then Rosemary said dreamily, “I saw a captivating little box today. It cost twenty-eight guineas. Can I have it?”
Philip jumped her on his knee. “You may, little wasteful one,” said he.
Philip pulled her onto his lap. “You can, little wasteful one,” he said.
But that was not really what Rosemary wanted to say.
But that wasn't really what Rosemary wanted to say.
“Philip,” she whispered, and she pressed his head against her bosom, “am I pretty?”
“Philip,” she whispered, pressing his head against her chest, “am I pretty?”
It seemed impossible that anyone should be unhappy on such a beautiful morning. Nobody was, decided Edna, except herself. The windows were flung wide in the houses. From within there came the sound of pianos, little hands chased after each other and ran away from each other, practising scales. The trees fluttered in the sunny gardens, all bright with spring flowers. Street boys whistled, a little dog barked; people passed by, walking so lightly, so swiftly, they looked as though they wanted to break into a run. Now she actually saw in the distance a parasol, peach-coloured, the first parasol of the year.
It seemed impossible that anyone could be unhappy on such a beautiful morning. No one was, Edna concluded, except for herself. The windows were thrown wide open in the houses. From inside came the sounds of pianos, little hands chasing each other while practicing scales. The trees fluttered in the sunny gardens, all bright with spring flowers. Boys in the street whistled, a little dog barked; people walked by, so lightly and quickly, it looked like they wanted to break into a run. Now she actually spotted a peach-colored parasol in the distance, the first parasol of the year.
Perhaps even Edna did not look quite as unhappy as she felt. It is not easy to look tragic at eighteen, when you are extremely pretty, with the cheeks and lips and shining eyes of perfect health. Above all, when you are wearing a French blue frock and your new spring hat trimmed with cornflowers. True, she carried[66] under her arm a book bound in horrid black leather. Perhaps the book provided a gloomy note, but only by accident; it was the ordinary Library binding. For Edna had made going to the Library an excuse for getting out of the house to think, to realise what had happened, to decide somehow what was to be done now.
Maybe even Edna didn’t look as unhappy as she felt. It’s not easy to appear tragic at eighteen, especially when you’re extremely pretty, with cheeks and lips and bright eyes full of perfect health. Especially when you’re wearing a French blue dress and your new spring hat adorned with cornflowers. Sure, she carried[66] a book wrapped in ugly black leather under her arm. Perhaps the book added a gloomy touch, but only by accident; it was just the standard Library binding. Edna had turned going to the Library into an excuse to get out of the house to think, to process what had happened, to somehow figure out what to do next.
An awful thing had happened. Quite suddenly, at the theatre last night, when she and Jimmy were seated side by side in the dress-circle, without a moment’s warning—in fact, she had just finished a chocolate almond and passed the box to him again—she had fallen in love with an actor. But—fallen—in—love....
An awful thing had happened. Quite suddenly, at the theater last night, when she and Jimmy were sitting next to each other in the balcony, without any warning—in fact, she had just finished a chocolate almond and passed the box to him again—she had fallen in love with an actor. But—fallen—in—love....
The feeling was unlike anything she had ever imagined before. It wasn’t in the least pleasant. It was hardly thrilling. Unless you can call the most dreadful sensation of hopeless misery, despair, agony and wretchedness, thrilling. Combined with the certainty that if that actor met her on the pavement after, while Jimmy was fetching their cab, she would follow him to the ends of the earth, at a nod, at a sign, without giving another thought to Jimmy or her father and mother or her happy home and countless friends again....
The feeling was unlike anything she had ever imagined before. It wasn’t pleasant at all. It was hardly exciting. Unless you consider the overwhelming sense of hopeless misery, despair, agony, and wretchedness exciting. Combined with the certainty that if that actor encountered her on the sidewalk afterwards, while Jimmy was getting their cab, she would follow him anywhere, at a nod, at a sign, without giving another thought to Jimmy or her parents or her happy home and all her friends again....
The play had begun fairly cheerfully. That[67] was at the chocolate almond stage. Then the hero had gone blind. Terrible moment! Edna had cried so much she had to borrow Jimmy’s folded, smooth-feeling handkerchief as well. Not that crying mattered. Whole rows were in tears. Even the men blew their noses with a loud trumpeting noise and tried to peer at the program instead of looking at the stage. Jimmy, most mercifully dry-eyed—for what would she have done without his handkerchief?—squeezed her free hand, and whispered “Cheer up, darling girl!” And it was then she had taken a last chocolate almond to please him and passed the box again. Then, there had been that ghastly scene with the hero alone on the stage in a deserted room at twilight, with a band playing outside and the sound of cheering coming from the street. He had tried—ah! how painfully, how pitifully—to grope his way to the window. He had succeeded at last. There he stood holding the curtain while one beam of light, just one beam, shone full on his raised sightless face, and the band faded away into the distance....
The play had started off quite cheerful. That[67] was during the chocolate almond part. Then the hero went blind. What a terrible moment! Edna cried so much that she had to borrow Jimmy’s neatly folded, soft handkerchief too. Not that it mattered much that everyone was crying. Entire rows were in tears. Even the men were blowing their noses with loud honking noises and tried to look at the program instead of the stage. Jimmy, mercifully dry-eyed—what would she have done without his handkerchief?—squeezed her free hand and whispered, “Cheer up, darling girl!” It was then that she took one last chocolate almond to please him and passed the box again. Then there was that awful scene with the hero alone on the stage in a deserted room at twilight, with a band playing outside and cheers coming from the street. He tried—oh! how painfully, how pitifully—to feel his way to the window. He finally succeeded. There he stood, holding the curtain while one single beam of light shone directly on his raised, sightless face, and the band faded into the distance...
Edna and Jimmy were engaged. She had had her hair up for a year and a half; they had been publicly engaged for a year. But they had known they were going to marry each other ever since they walked in the Botanical Gardens with their nurses, and sat on the grass with a wine biscuit and a piece of barley-sugar each for their tea. It was so much an accepted thing that Edna had worn a wonderfully good imitation of an engagement-ring out of a cracker all the time she was at school. And up till now they had been devoted to each other.
Edna and Jimmy were engaged. She had her hair up for a year and a half; they had been publicly engaged for a year. But they had known they were meant to marry each other ever since they walked through the Botanical Gardens with their nurses and sat on the grass with a wine biscuit and a piece of barley sugar each for tea. It was such a given that Edna wore a really good imitation of an engagement ring from a cracker the whole time she was at school. And until now, they had been devoted to each other.
But now it was over. It was so completely over that Edna found it difficult to believe that Jimmy did not realize it too. She smiled wisely, sadly, as she turned into the gardens of the Convent of the Sacred Heart and mounted the path that led through them to Hill Street. How much better to know it now than to wait until after they were married! Now it was possible that Jimmy would get over it. No, it was no use deceiving herself; he would never get over it! His life was wrecked, was ruined; that was inevitable. But he was young.... Time, people[69] said, Time might make a little, just a little difference. In forty years when he was an old man, he might be able to think of her calmly—perhaps. But she,—what did the future hold for her?
But now it was over. It was so completely over that Edna found it hard to believe that Jimmy didn’t realize it too. She smiled knowingly, sadly, as she walked into the gardens of the Convent of the Sacred Heart and took the path that led through them to Hill Street. How much better to know it now than to wait until after they were married! Now there was a chance that Jimmy would move on. No, there was no point in deceiving herself; he would never get over it! His life was shattered, ruined; that was inevitable. But he was young... Time, people said, time might make just a little difference. In forty years when he was an old man, he might be able to think of her calmly—maybe. But her—what did the future hold for her?
Edna had reached the top of the path. There under a new-leafed tree, hung with little bunches of white flowers, she sat down on a green bench and looked over the Convent flower-beds. In the one nearest to her there grew tender stocks, with a border of blue, shell-like pansies, with at one corner a clump of creamy freezias, their light spears of green criss-crossed over the flowers. The Convent pigeons were tumbling high in the air, and she could hear the voice of Sister Agnes who was giving a singing lesson. Ah-me, sounded the deep tones of the nun, and Ah-me, they were echoed....
Edna had reached the top of the path. There, under a tree with new leaves, draped in little clusters of white flowers, she sat down on a green bench and looked over the Convent flower beds. In the one closest to her, there were delicate stocks surrounded by a border of blue, shell-like pansies, with a clump of creamy freesias in one corner, their light green stems crisscrossing over the flowers. The Convent pigeons were soaring high in the air, and she could hear Sister Agnes’s voice giving a singing lesson. Ah-me, resonated the deep tones of the nun, and Ah-me, they echoed....
If she did not marry Jimmy, of course she would marry nobody. The man she was in love with, the famous actor—Edna had far too much common-sense not to realize that would never be. It was very odd. She didn’t even want it to be. Her love was too intense for that. It had to be endured, silently; it had to torment her. It was, she supposed, simply that kind of love.
If she didn't marry Jimmy, she obviously wouldn't marry anyone else. The guy she was in love with, the famous actor—Edna was way too practical to think that would ever happen. It was really strange. She didn't even want it to happen. Her love was too strong for that. It had to be endured, silently; it had to torment her. It was, she figured, just that kind of love.
“But, Edna!” cried Jimmy. “Can you never change? Can I never hope again?”
“But, Edna!” Jimmy exclaimed. “Can you never change? Can I never hope again?”
Oh, what sorrow to have to say it, but it must be said. “No, Jimmy, I will never change.”
Oh, it’s painful to say this, but it has to be said. “No, Jimmy, I will never change.”
Edna bowed her head; and a little flower fell on her lap, and the voice of Sister Agnes cried suddenly Ah-no, and the echo came, Ah-no....
Edna lowered her head, and a small flower dropped onto her lap, and Sister Agnes's voice suddenly exclaimed Oh no, and the echo followed, Oh no....
At that moment the future was revealed. Edna saw it all. She was astonished; it took her breath away at first. But, after all, what could be more natural? She would go into a convent.... Her father and mother do everything to dissuade her, in vain. As for Jimmy, his state of mind hardly bears thinking about. Why can’t they understand? How can they add to her suffering like this? The world is cruel, terribly cruel! After a last scene when she gives away her jewellery and so on to her best friends—she so calm, they so broken-hearted—into a convent she goes. No, one moment. The very evening of her going is the actor’s last evening at Port Willin. He receives by a strange messenger a box. It is full of white flowers. But there is no name, no card. Nothing? Yes, under the roses, wrapped in a white handkerchief, Edna’s last photograph with, written underneath,
At that moment, the future became clear. Edna saw everything. She was shocked; it took her breath away at first. But really, what could be more expected? She would join a convent... Her parents do everything they can to change her mind, but it's useless. As for Jimmy, it's hard to even think about his state of mind. Why can't they understand? How can they make her suffer like this? The world is cruel, unbelievably cruel! After a final scene where she gives her jewelry and other belongings to her closest friends—she is so calm while they are so heartbroken—she heads to the convent. Wait, one moment. The very evening she leaves is the actor's last night in Port Willin. He receives a box from a mysterious messenger. It's filled with white flowers. But there's no name, no card. Nothing? Yes, beneath the roses, wrapped in a white handkerchief, is Edna's last photograph with a note underneath that says,
Edna sat very still under the trees; she clasped[71] the black book in her fingers as though it were her missal. She takes the name of Sister Angela. Snip! Snip! All her lovely hair is cut off. Will she be allowed to send one curl to Jimmy? It is contrived somehow. And in a blue gown with a white head-band Sister Angela goes from the convent to the chapel, from the chapel to the convent with something unearthly in her look, in her sorrowful eyes, and in the gentle smile with which they greet the little children who run to her. A saint! She hears it whispered as she paces the chill, wax-smelling corridors. A saint! And visitors to the chapel are told of the nun whose voice is heard above the other voices, of her youth, her beauty, of her tragic, tragic love. “There is a man in this town whose life is ruined....”
Edna sat very still under the trees, holding the black book in her fingers as if it were her prayer book. She takes on the name Sister Angela. Snip! Snip! All her beautiful hair is cut off. Will she be allowed to send one curl to Jimmy? It feels somehow staged. And in a blue gown with a white headband, Sister Angela moves from the convent to the chapel, and from the chapel back to the convent, with something otherworldly in her expression, in her sorrowful eyes, and in the gentle smile she offers to the little children who run to her. A saint! She hears it whispered as she walks the cold, waxy-smelling corridors. A saint! And visitors to the chapel are told about the nun whose voice rises above all others, of her youth, her beauty, and her tragic, tragic love. “There is a man in this town whose life is ruined....”
A big bee, a golden furry fellow, crept into a freezia, and the delicate flower leaned over, swung, shook; and when the bee flew away it fluttered still as though it were laughing. Happy, careless flower!
A big bee, a golden fuzzy guy, crawled into a freesia, and the delicate flower leaned over, swayed, shook; and when the bee flew away, it still fluttered as if it were laughing. Happy, carefree flower!
Sister Angela looked at it and said, “Now it is winter.” One night, lying in her icy cell she hears a cry. Some stray animal is out there in the garden, a kitten or a lamb or—well, whatever little animal might be there. Up rises the sleepless nun. All in white, shivering but fearless,[72] she goes and brings it in. But next morning, when the bell rings for matins, she is found tossing in high fever ... in delirium ... and she never recovers. In three days all is over. The service has been said in the chapel, and she is buried in the corner of the cemetery reserved for the nuns, where there are plain little crosses of wood. Rest in Peace, Sister Angela....
Sister Angela looked at it and said, “Now it is winter.” One night, lying in her freezing cell, she hears a cry. Some stray animal is out there in the garden, a kitten or a lamb or—well, whatever little animal might be there. Up rises the sleepless nun. All in white, shivering but fearless,[72] she goes and brings it in. But the next morning, when the bell rings for matins, she is found tossing in high fever ... in delirium ... and she never recovers. In three days, all is over. The service has been held in the chapel, and she is buried in the corner of the cemetery reserved for the nuns, where there are simple little wooden crosses. Rest in Peace, Sister Angela....
Now it is evening. Two old people leaning on each other come slowly to the grave and kneel down sobbing, “Our daughter! Our only daughter!” Now there comes another. He is all in black; he comes slowly. But when he is there and lifts his black hat, Edna sees to her horror his hair is snow-white. Jimmy! Too late, too late! The tears are running down his face; he is crying now. Too late, too late! The wind shakes the leafless trees in the churchyard. He gives one awful bitter cry.
Now it's evening. Two elderly people lean on each other as they slowly approach the grave and kneel down, sobbing, “Our daughter! Our only daughter!” Then another person arrives. He’s dressed entirely in black and moves slowly. But when he gets there and lifts his black hat, Edna sees with horror that his hair is white as snow. Jimmy! Too late, too late! Tears are streaming down his face; he is crying now. Too late, too late! The wind shakes the bare trees in the churchyard. He lets out one terrifying, bitter cry.
Edna’s black book fell with a thud to the garden path. She jumped up, her heart beating. My darling! No, it’s not too late. It’s all been a mistake, a terrible dream. Oh, that white hair! How could she have done it? She has not done it. Oh, heavens! Oh, what happiness! She is free, young, and nobody knows her secret. Everything is still possible for her and Jimmy.[73] The house they have planned may still be built, the little solemn boy with his hands behind his back watching them plant the standard roses may still be born. His baby sister.... But when Edna got as far as his baby sister, she stretched out her arms as though the little love came flying through the air to her, and gazing at the garden, at the white sprays on the tree, at those darling pigeons blue against the blue, and the Convent with its narrow windows, she realized that now at last for the first time in her life—she had never imagined any feeling like it before—she knew what it was to be in love, but—in—love!
Edna’s black book dropped to the garden path with a thud. She jumped up, her heart racing. My darling! No, it’s not too late. It’s all been a mistake, a terrible dream. Oh, that white hair! How could she have done that? She hasn’t done it. Oh, heavens! Oh, what happiness! She is free, young, and nobody knows her secret. Everything is still possible for her and Jimmy.[73] The house they’ve planned may still be built, and the little solemn boy with his hands behind his back watching them plant the standard roses may still be born. His baby sister... But when Edna thought of his baby sister, she stretched out her arms as if the little love was flying through the air to her. Gazing at the garden, at the white blossoms on the tree, at those cute pigeons blue against the blue sky, and the Convent with its narrow windows, she realized that now, at last, for the first time in her life—she had never felt anything like it before—she knew what it was to be in love, but—in—love!
“Y’are very snug in here,” piped old Mr. Woodifield, and he peered out of the great, green leather armchair by his friend the boss’s desk as a baby peers out of its pram. His talk was over; it was time for him to be off. But he did not want to go. Since he had retired, since his ... stroke, the wife and the girls kept him boxed up in the house every day of the week except Tuesday. On Tuesday he was dressed up and brushed and allowed to cut back to the City for the day. Though what he did there the wife and girls couldn’t imagine. Made a nuisance of himself to his friends, they supposed.... Well, perhaps so. All the same, we cling to our last pleasures as the tree clings to its last leaves. So there sat old Woodifield, smoking a cigar and staring almost greedily at the boss, who rolled in his office chair, stout, rosy, five years older than he, and still going strong, still at the helm. It did one good to see him.
“You're really cozy in here,” said old Mr. Woodifield, peering out from the big green leather armchair by his friend the boss's desk, like a baby peeking out of its stroller. His conversation was done; it was time for him to leave. But he didn't want to go. Since he retired, and with his... stroke, his wife and daughters kept him cooped up at home every day of the week except Tuesday. On Tuesdays, he got dressed up and groomed and was allowed to head back to the City for the day. Though what he did there, his wife and daughters couldn't imagine. They figured he just bothered his friends... Well, maybe that’s true. Still, we hold on to our last pleasures like a tree holds onto its last leaves. So there sat old Woodifield, smoking a cigar and almost greedily staring at the boss, who rolled in his office chair, robust, rosy, five years older than him, still going strong, still in charge. It was uplifting to see him.
Wistfully, admiringly, the old voice added, “It’s snug in here, upon my word!”
Wistfully, admiringly, the old voice added, “It’s cozy in here, I swear!”
“Yes, it’s comfortable enough,” agreed the boss, and he flipped the Financial Times with a paper-knife. As a matter of fact he was proud of his room; he liked to have it admired, especially by old Woodifield. It gave him a feeling of deep, solid satisfaction to be planted there in the midst of it in full view of that frail old figure in the muffler.
“Yes, it’s comfortable enough,” the boss agreed, flipping through the Financial Times with a paper knife. In fact, he was proud of his office; he liked to have it admired, especially by old Woodifield. It gave him a deep sense of satisfaction to be sitting there in the middle of it, fully visible to that frail old figure in the scarf.
“I’ve had it done up lately,” he explained, as he had explained for the past—how many?—weeks. “New carpet,” and he pointed to the bright red carpet with a pattern of large white rings. “New furniture,” and he nodded towards the massive bookcase and the table with legs like twisted treacle. “Electric heating!” He waved almost exultantly towards the five transparent, pearly sausages glowing so softly in the tilted copper pan.
“I’ve had it updated recently,” he explained, as he had explained for the past—how many?—weeks. “New carpet,” and he pointed to the bright red carpet with a pattern of large white circles. “New furniture,” and he nodded towards the massive bookcase and the table with legs like twisted syrup. “Electric heating!” He waved almost excitedly toward the five transparent, pearly tubes glowing softly in the tilted copper pan.
But he did not draw old Woodifield’s attention to the photograph over the table of a grave-looking boy in uniform standing in one of those spectral photographers’ parks with photographers’ storm-clouds behind him. It was not new. It had been there for over six years.
But he didn't point out the photograph above the table of a serious-looking boy in uniform standing in one of those eerie photographers’ parks with cloudy skies behind him. It wasn't new. It had been there for more than six years.
Poor old chap, he’s on his last pins, thought the boss. And, feeling kindly, he winked at the old man, and said jokingly, “I tell you what. I’ve got a little drop of something here that’ll do you good before you go out into the cold again. It’s beautiful stuff. It wouldn’t hurt a child.” He took a key off his watch-chain, unlocked a cupboard below his desk, and drew forth a dark, squat bottle. “That’s the medicine,” said he. “And the man from whom I got it told me on the strict Q.T. it came from the cellars at Windsor Cassel.”
Poor old guy, he’s really struggling, thought the boss. Feeling generous, he winked at the old man and joked, “I’ve got something here that’ll warm you up before you head out into the cold again. It’s really great stuff. It wouldn’t hurt a child.” He took a key from his watch-chain, unlocked a cupboard under his desk, and pulled out a dark, short bottle. “That’s the remedy,” he said. “And the guy I got it from told me in strict confidence that it came from the cellars at Windsor Cassel.”
Old Woodifield’s mouth fell open at the sight. He couldn’t have looked more surprised if the boss had produced a rabbit.
Old Woodifield's mouth dropped open at the sight. He couldn't have looked more shocked if the boss had pulled a rabbit out of a hat.
“It’s whisky, ain’t it?” he piped, feebly.
“It’s whiskey, right?” he said weakly.
The boss turned the bottle and lovingly showed him the label. Whisky it was.
The boss turned the bottle and affectionately showed him the label. It was whisky.
“D’you know,” said he, peering up at the boss wonderingly, “they won’t let me touch it at home.” And he looked as though he was going to cry.
“Do you know,” he said, looking up at the boss with a mix of wonder and confusion, “they won't let me touch it at home.” He seemed like he was about to cry.
“Ah, that’s where we know a bit more than the ladies,” cried the boss, swooping across for two tumblers that stood on the table with the water-bottle, and pouring a generous finger into each. “Drink it down. It’ll do you good. And don’t put any water with it. It’s sacrilege to tamper with stuff like this. Ah!” He tossed off his, pulled out his handkerchief, hastily wiped his moustaches, and cocked an eye at old Woodifield, who was rolling his in his chaps.
“Ah, that’s where we have a bit of an edge over the ladies,” exclaimed the boss, reaching for two glasses on the table next to the water bottle, and pouring a generous amount into each. “Drink it up. It’ll be good for you. And don’t mix it with any water. It’s a crime to mess with stuff like this. Ah!” He downed his drink, pulled out his handkerchief, quickly wiped his mustache, and glanced at old Woodifield, who was rolling his drink between his teeth.
The old man swallowed, was silent a moment, and then said faintly, “It’s nutty!”
The old man swallowed, paused for a moment, and then said quietly, “It’s crazy!”
But it warmed him; it crept into his chill old brain—he remembered.
But it warmed him; it crept into his cold old mind—he remembered.
“That was it,” he said, heaving himself out of his chair. “I thought you’d like to know. The girls were in Belgium last week having a look at poor Reggie’s grave, and they happened to come across your boy’s. They’re quite near each other, it seems.”
“That was it,” he said, getting up from his chair. “I thought you’d want to know. The girls were in Belgium last week visiting poor Reggie’s grave, and they happened to find your boy’s. They’re quite close to each other, it seems.”
Old Woodifield paused, but the boss made no reply. Only a quiver in his eyelids showed that he heard.
Old Woodifield stopped, but the boss didn’t respond. The only sign he heard was a twitch in his eyelids.
“The girls were delighted with the way the place is kept,” piped the old voice. “Beautifully looked after. Couldn’t be better if they were at home. You’ve not been across, have yer?”
“The girls were thrilled with how well the place is maintained,” said the old voice. “It's beautifully taken care of. It couldn’t be better if they were at home. You haven't been over, have you?”
“No, no!” For various reasons the boss had not been across.
“No, no!” For different reasons, the boss hadn’t come over.
“There’s miles of it,” quavered old Woodifield, “and it’s all as neat as a garden. Flowers growing on all the graves. Nice broad paths.” It was plain from his voice how much he liked a nice broad path.
“There’s miles of it,” trembled old Woodifield, “and it’s all as neat as a garden. Flowers growing on all the graves. Nice wide paths.” It was clear from his voice how much he appreciated a nice wide path.
The pause came again. Then the old man brightened wonderfully.
The pause came again. Then the old man lit up beautifully.
“D’you know what the hotel made the girls pay for a pot of jam?” he piped. “Ten francs! Robbery, I call it. It was a little pot, so Gertrude says, no bigger than a half-crown. And she hadn’t taken more than a spoonful when they charged her ten francs. Gertrude brought the pot away with her to teach ’em a lesson. Quite right, too; it’s trading on our feelings. They think because we’re over there having a look around we’re ready to pay anything. That’s what it is.” And he turned towards the door.
“Do you know how much the hotel charged the girls for a jar of jam?” he said. “Ten francs! I call that robbery. It was a tiny jar, as Gertrude said, no bigger than a half-crown. And she hadn’t taken more than a spoonful when they charged her ten francs. Gertrude took the jar with her to teach them a lesson. Quite right, too; it’s exploiting our feelings. They think because we’re over there checking things out we’re willing to pay anything. That’s all it is.” And he turned towards the door.
“Quite right, quite right!” cried the boss, though what was quite right he hadn’t the least idea. He came round by his desk, followed the shuffling footsteps to the door, and saw the old fellow out. Woodifield was gone.
“Absolutely, absolutely!” shouted the boss, even though he had no clue what was so right. He walked around his desk, trailed the shuffling footsteps to the door, and saw the old guy out. Woodifield was gone.
“Very good, sir.”
“Sounds great, sir.”
The door shut, the firm heavy steps recrossed the bright carpet, the fat body plumped down in the spring chair, and leaning forward, the boss covered his face with his hands. He wanted, he intended, he had arranged to weep....
The door closed, the heavy footsteps crossed the bright carpet again, the large body settled into the spring chair, and leaning forward, the boss covered his face with his hands. He wanted to cry, he planned to cry, he was ready to cry....
It had been a terrible shock to him when old Woodifield sprang that remark upon him about the boy’s grave. It was exactly as though the earth had opened and he had seen the boy lying there with Woodifield’s girls staring down at him. For it was strange. Although over six years had passed away, the boss never thought of the boy except as lying unchanged, unblemished in his uniform, asleep for ever. “My son!” groaned the boss. But no tears came yet. In the past, in the first months and even years after the boy’s death, he had only to say those words to be overcome by such grief that nothing short of a violent fit of weeping could relieve him. Time, he had declared then, he had told everybody, could make no difference. Other men perhaps[80] might recover, might live their loss down, but not he. How was it possible? His boy was an only son. Ever since his birth the boss had worked at building up this business for him; it had no other meaning if it was not for the boy. Life itself had come to have no other meaning. How on earth could he have slaved, denied himself, kept going all those years without the promise for ever before him of the boy’s stepping into his shoes and carrying on where he left off?
It shocked him terribly when old Woodifield made that comment about the boy’s grave. It felt like the earth had opened up and he’d seen his son lying there with Woodifield’s daughters looking down at him. It was odd. Even though over six years had gone by, the boss never thought of his son as anything other than lying there unchanged, untouched in his uniform, sleeping forever. “My son!” the boss groaned. But he didn’t cry yet. In the past, during the first months and even years after the boy’s death, just saying those words would overwhelm him with such grief that nothing but a violent fit of weeping could ease him. At that time, he had insisted to everyone that time could make no difference. Other men might move on, might get over their losses, but not him. How could it be? His son was his only child. Since the day he was born, the boss had dedicated himself to building this business for him; it had no other purpose if not for the boy. Life itself had lost all other meaning. How could he have worked so hard, deprived himself, and kept going all those years without the promise of his son stepping into his shoes and continuing from where he left off?
And that promise had been so near being fulfilled. The boy had been in the office learning the ropes for a year before the war. Every morning they had started off together; they had come back by the same train. And what congratulations he had received as the boy’s father! No wonder; he had taken to it marvellously. As to his popularity with the staff, every man jack of them down to old Macey couldn’t make enough of the boy. And he wasn’t in the least spoilt. No, he was just his bright, natural self, with the right word for everybody, with that boyish look and his habit of saying, “Simply splendid!”
And that promise was so close to being realized. The boy had spent a year in the office learning the ropes before the war. Every morning, they started off together and returned on the same train. And the congratulations he received as the boy’s father were immense! It was no surprise; he had taken to it amazingly well. As for his popularity with the staff, everyone, even old Macey, couldn’t get enough of the boy. And he wasn’t spoiled at all. No, he was just his bright, authentic self, with kind words for everyone, that youthful look, and his habit of saying, “Simply splendid!”
Six years ago, six years.... How quickly time passed! It might have happened yesterday. The boss took his hands from his face; he was puzzled. Something seemed to be wrong with him. He wasn’t feeling as he wanted to feel. He decided to get up and have a look at the boy’s photograph. But it wasn’t a favorite photograph of his; the expression was unnatural. It was cold, even stern-looking. The boy had never looked like that.
Six years ago, six years... How fast time flew! It feels like it was just yesterday. The boss took his hands away from his face; he was confused. Something felt off about him. He wasn’t feeling the way he wanted to. He decided to get up and check out the boy’s photograph. But it wasn’t one of his favorites; the expression looked unnatural. It was cold, even stern. The boy had never looked like that.
At that moment the boss noticed that a fly had fallen into his broad inkpot, and was trying feebly but desperately to clamber out again. Help! help! said those struggling legs. But the sides of the inkpot were wet and slippery; it fell back again and began to swim. The boss took up a pen, picked the fly out of the ink, and shook it on to a piece of blotting-paper. For a fraction of a second it lay still on the dark patch that oozed round it. Then the front legs waved, took hold, and, pulling its small sodden body up it began the immense task of cleaning the ink from its wings. Over and under, over and under, went[82] a leg along a wing, as the stone goes over and under the scythe. Then there was a pause, while the fly, seeming to stand on the tips of its toes, tried to expand first one wing and then the other. It succeeded at last, and, sitting down, it began, like a minute cat, to clean its face. Now one could imagine that the little front legs rubbed against each other lightly, joyfully. The horrible danger was over; it had escaped; it was ready for life again.
At that moment, the boss noticed that a fly had fallen into his big inkpot and was desperately trying to climb out again. Help! Help! said those struggling legs. But the sides of the inkpot were wet and slippery; it slipped back in and started to swim. The boss picked up a pen, lifted the fly out of the ink, and shook it onto a piece of blotting paper. For a split second, it lay still on the dark patch surrounding it. Then its front legs waved, grabbed hold, and pulled its tiny soaked body up as it began the huge task of cleaning the ink off its wings. Back and forth, back and forth went a leg along a wing, like a stone going over and under a scythe. Then there was a pause, while the fly, seeming to stand on its toes, tried to spread one wing and then the other. It finally succeeded and, sitting down, began, like a tiny cat, to clean its face. You could imagine the little front legs rubbing against each other lightly and joyfully. The terrible danger was over; it had escaped; it was ready to live again.
But just then the boss had an idea. He plunged his pen back into the ink, leaned his thick wrist on the blotting paper, and as the fly tried its wings down came a great heavy blot. What would it make of that? What indeed! The little beggar seemed absolutely cowed, stunned, and afraid to move because of what would happen next. But then, as if painfully, it dragged itself forward. The front legs waved, caught hold, and, more slowly this time, the task began from the beginning.
But just then, the boss had an idea. He dipped his pen back into the ink, rested his thick wrist on the blotting paper, and as the fly tested its wings, a huge heavy blot fell down. What would it make of that? What indeed! The little bug looked completely shocked, stunned, and scared to move because of what might happen next. But then, as if it was in pain, it pulled itself forward. Its front legs waved, grabbed hold, and, more slowly this time, the task began all over again.
He’s a plucky little devil, thought the boss, and he felt a real admiration for the fly’s courage. That was the way to tackle things; that was the right spirit. Never say die; it was only a question of.... But the fly had again finished its laborious task, and the boss had just time to[83] refill his pen, to shake fair and square on the new-cleaned body yet another dark drop. What about it this time? A painful moment of suspense followed. But behold, the front legs were again waving; the boss felt a rush of relief. He leaned over the fly and said to it tenderly, “You artful little b....” And he actually had the brilliant notion of breathing on it to help the drying process. All the same, there was something timid and weak about its efforts now, and the boss decided that this time should be the last, as he dipped the pen into the inkpot.
He’s a determined little guy, thought the boss, and he felt a real admiration for the fly’s courage. That was how to approach things; that was the right attitude. Never give up; it was only a matter of.... But the fly had just finished its difficult task, and the boss had barely enough time to[83] refill his pen, shaking yet another dark drop onto its newly cleaned body. What about this time? A moment of painful suspense followed. But look, the front legs were waving again; the boss felt a rush of relief. He leaned over the fly and said to it tenderly, “You sly little bug....” And he actually had the clever idea of breathing on it to help with the drying process. Still, there was something timid and weak about its efforts now, and the boss decided that this time would be the last, as he dipped the pen into the inkpot.
It was. The last blot on the soaked blotting-paper, and the draggled fly lay in it and did not stir. The back legs were stuck to the body; the front legs were not to be seen.
It was. The final smudge on the wet blotting paper, and the drenched fly rested in it and didn’t move. Its back legs were stuck to its body; the front legs were out of sight.
“Come on,” said the boss. “Look sharp!” And he stirred it with his pen—in vain. Nothing happened or was likely to happen. The fly was dead.
“Come on,” said the boss. “Get it together!” And he stirred it with his pen—in vain. Nothing happened or was likely to happen. The fly was dead.
The boss lifted the corpse on the end of the paper-knife and flung it into the waste-paper basket. But such a grinding feeling of wretchedness seized him that he felt positively frightened. He started forward and pressed the bell for Macey.
The boss picked up the corpse with the end of the paper knife and tossed it into the trash can. But a crushing sense of misery hit him so hard that he felt genuinely scared. He stepped forward and rang the bell for Macey.
“Bring me some fresh blotting-paper,” he said,[84] sternly, “and look sharp about it.” And while the old dog padded away he fell to wondering what it was he had been thinking about before. What was it? It was.... He took out his handkerchief and passed it inside his collar. For the life of him he could not remember.
“Bring me some fresh blotting paper,” he said,[84] sternly, “and hurry up with it.” As the old dog trotted off, he started to wonder what he had been thinking about earlier. What was it? It was.... He pulled out his handkerchief and tucked it inside his collar. Try as he might, he just couldn’t remember.
... You see that big nail to the right of the front door? I can scarcely look at it even now and yet I could not bear to take it out. I should like to think it was there always even after my time. I sometimes hear the next people saying, “There must have been a cage hanging from there.” And it comforts me; I feel he is not quite forgotten.
... You see that big nail to the right of the front door? I can hardly look at it even now, and yet I couldn't stand the thought of removing it. I want to believe it will always be there, even after I'm gone. Sometimes I hear the next people saying, “There must have been a cage hanging from there.” And it comforts me; I feel like he's not completely forgotten.
... You cannot imagine how wonderfully he sang. It was not like the singing of other canaries. And that isn’t just my fancy. Often, from the window, I used to see people stop at the gate to listen, or they would lean over the fence by the mock-orange for quite a long time—carried away. I suppose it sounds absurd to you—it wouldn’t if you had heard him—but it really seemed to me that he sang whole songs with a beginning and an end to them.
... You can't imagine how beautifully he sang. It wasn't like the singing of other canaries. And that's not just my imagination. Often, from the window, I would see people stop at the gate to listen, or they would lean over the fence by the mock-orange for quite a while—totally captivated. I guess it sounds crazy to you—it wouldn't if you had heard him—but it honestly felt like he sang full songs with a beginning and an end.
For instance, when I’d finished the house in the afternoon, and changed my blouse and brought my sewing on to the veranda here, he[86] used to hop, hop, hop from one perch to another, tap against the bars as if to attract my attention, sip a little water just as a professional singer might, and then break into a song so exquisite that I had to put my needle down to listen to him. I can’t describe it; I wish I could. But it was always the same, every afternoon, and I felt that I understood every note of it.
For example, when I finished cleaning the house in the afternoon, changed my top, and brought my sewing out to the porch, he[86] would hop from one spot to another, tap against the bars like he was trying to get my attention, take a sip of water like a professional singer, and then burst into a song so beautiful that I had to set my needle down to listen. I can't put it into words; I wish I could. But it was always the same every afternoon, and I felt like I understood every note of it.
... I loved him. How I loved him! Perhaps it does not matter so very much what it is one loves in this world. But love something one must. Of course there was always my little house and the garden, but for some reason they were never enough. Flowers respond wonderfully, but they don’t sympathize. Then I loved the evening star. Does that sound foolish? I used to go into the backyard, after sunset, and wait for it until it shone above the dark gum tree. I used to whisper “There you are, my darling.” And just in that first moment it seemed to be shining for me alone. It seemed to understand this ... something which is like longing, and yet it is not longing. Or regret—it is more like regret. And yet regret for what? I have much to be thankful for.
... I loved him. Oh, how I loved him! Maybe it doesn’t really matter what exactly you love in this world. But you have to love something. Sure, there was always my little house and the garden, but for some reason they were never enough. Flowers respond beautifully, but they don’t empathize. Then I fell in love with the evening star. Does that seem silly? I would go into the backyard after sunset and wait for it to shine above the dark gum tree. I’d whisper, “There you are, my darling.” In that first moment, it felt like it was shining just for me. It seemed to understand this... feeling that’s like longing, but isn’t quite longing. Or regret—it’s more like regret. But what do I regret? I have so much to be grateful for.
... But after he came into my life I forgot the evening star; I did not need it any more.[87] But it was strange. When the Chinaman who came to the door with birds to sell held him up in his tiny cage, and instead of fluttering, fluttering, like the poor little goldfinches, he gave a faint, small chirp, I found myself saying, just as I had said to the star over the gum tree, “There you are, my darling.” From that moment he was mine.
... But after he came into my life, I forgot about the evening star; I didn't need it anymore.[87] But it was strange. When the Chinaman showed up at the door with birds to sell and lifted him out of his tiny cage, he didn't flutter around like the poor little goldfinches; instead, he let out a faint, small chirp. I found myself saying, just like I had said to the star over the gum tree, “There you are, my darling.” From that moment, he was mine.
... It surprises me even now to remember how he and I shared each other’s lives. The moment I came down in the morning and took the cloth off his cage he greeted me with a drowsy little note. I knew it meant “Missus! Missus!” Then I hung him on the nail outside while I got my three young men their breakfasts, and I never brought him in until we had the house to ourselves again. Then, when the washing-up was done, it was quite a little entertainment. I spread a newspaper over a corner of the table and when I put the cage on it he used to beat with his wings despairingly, as if he didn’t know what was coming. “You’re a regular little actor,” I used to scold him. I scraped the tray, dusted it with fresh sand, filled his seed and water tins, tucked a piece of chickweed and half a chili between the bars. And I am perfectly certain he understood and appreciated every item of this little performance.[88] You see by nature he was exquisitely neat. There was never a speck on his perch. And you’d only to see him enjoy his bath to realize he had a real small passion for cleanliness. His bath was put in last. And the moment it was in he positively leapt into it. First he fluttered one wing, then the other, then he ducked his head and dabbled his breast feathers. Drops of water were scattered all over the kitchen, but still he would not get out. I used to say to him, “Now that’s quite enough. You’re only showing off.” And at last out he hopped and, standing on one leg, he began to peck himself dry. Finally he gave a shake, a flick, a twitter and he lifted his throat—Oh, I can hardly bear to recall it. I was always cleaning the knives at the time. And it almost seemed to me the knives sang too, as I rubbed them bright on the board.
... It still amazes me to remember how he and I were a part of each other’s lives. The moment I came downstairs in the morning and uncovered his cage, he greeted me with a sleepy little sound. I knew it meant “Missus! Missus!” Then I would hang him on the nail outside while I prepared breakfast for my three boys, and I wouldn’t bring him back in until we had the place to ourselves again. Once the dishes were done, it became a bit of entertainment. I’d spread a newspaper over a corner of the table, and when I set the cage on it, he would flap his wings in despair, as if he didn’t know what was coming. “You’re such a little performer,” I would tease him. I scraped the tray, dusted it with fresh sand, filled his seed and water containers, and tucked a piece of chickweed and half a chili between the bars. I’m absolutely sure he understood and appreciated every part of this little routine.[88] By nature, he was incredibly tidy. There was never a speck on his perch. You only had to watch him enjoy his bath to see he had a true passion for cleanliness. I would set up his bath last. As soon as it was in place, he would jump right in. First, he would flutter one wing, then the other, then he'd duck his head and dabble his chest feathers. Drops of water would fly all over the kitchen, but he still wouldn’t get out. I’d say to him, “Alright, that’s enough. You’re just showing off.” Finally, he’d hop out and, standing on one leg, start pecking himself dry. Then he’d shake, flick, twitter, and lift his throat—oh, I can hardly bear to think about it. I was always cleaning the knives at that time, and it almost felt like the knives were singing too, as I rubbed them shiny on the board.
... Company, you see—that was what he was. Perfect company. If you have lived alone you will realize how precious that is. Of course there were my three young men who came in to supper every evening, and sometimes stayed in the dining-room afterwards reading the paper. But I could not expect them to be interested in the little things that made my day. Why should they be? I was nothing to them. In fact, I[89] overheard them one evening talking about me on the stairs as “the Scarecrow.” No matter. It doesn’t matter. Not in the least. I quite understand. They are young. Why should I mind? But I remember feeling so especially thankful that I was not quite alone that evening. I told him, after they had gone out. I said “Do you know what they call Missus?” And he put his head on one side and looked at me with his little bright eye until I could not help laughing. It seemed to amuse him.
... Company, you see—that’s what he was. Perfect company. If you've ever lived alone, you know how valuable that is. Of course, there were my three young men who came over for dinner every night and sometimes stayed in the dining room afterward reading the paper. But I couldn’t expect them to care about the little things that made my day. Why would they? I was nothing to them. In fact, I overheard them one evening talking about me on the stairs, calling me “the Scarecrow.” No matter. It doesn’t matter. Not at all. I completely understand. They’re young. Why should I care? But I remember feeling especially grateful that I wasn’t completely alone that evening. I told him after they had left. I said, “Do you know what they call me, Missus?” And he tilted his head and looked at me with his little bright eye until I couldn’t help but laugh. It seemed to amuse him.
... Have you kept birds? If you haven’t all this must sound, perhaps, exaggerated. People have the idea that birds are heartless, cold little creatures, not like dogs or cats. My washerwoman used to say on Mondays when she wondered why I didn’t keep “a nice fox terrier,” “There’s no comfort, Miss, in a canary.” Untrue. Dreadfully untrue. I remember one night. I had had a very awful dream—dreams can be dreadfully cruel—even after I had woken up I could not get over it. So I put on my dressing-gown and went down to the kitchen for a glass of water. It was a winter night and raining hard. I suppose I was still half asleep, but through the kitchen window, that hadn’t a blind, it seemed to me the dark was staring in, spying. And suddenly[90] I felt it was unbearable that I had no one to whom I could say “I’ve had such a dreadful dream,” or—or “Hide me from the dark.” I even covered my face for a minute. And then there came a little “Sweet! Sweet!” His cage was on the table, and the cloth had slipped so that a chink of light shone through. “Sweet! Sweet!” said the darling little fellow again, softly, as much as to say, “I’m here, Missus! I’m here!” That was so beautifully comforting that I nearly cried.
... Have you ever kept birds? If you haven’t, all this might sound a bit exaggerated. People often think birds are heartless, cold little creatures, unlike dogs or cats. My laundry lady used to say on Mondays, when she wondered why I didn’t have “a nice fox terrier,” “There’s no comfort, Miss, in a canary.” That’s not true. Absolutely not true. I remember one night. I had a really terrible dream—dreams can be incredibly cruel—and even after I woke up, I couldn’t shake it off. So, I put on my robe and went down to the kitchen for a glass of water. It was a winter night, and it was raining hard. I guess I was still half asleep, but through the kitchen window, which had no blind, it felt like the darkness was staring in, watching me. And suddenly[90] it felt unbearable that I had no one to whom I could say, “I had such a dreadful dream,” or—or “Hide me from the dark.” I even covered my face for a minute. And then I heard a little “Sweet! Sweet!” His cage was on the table, and the cloth had slipped so that a sliver of light shone through. “Sweet! Sweet!” said the adorable little guy again, softly, as if to say, “I’m here, Missus! I’m here!” That was so beautifully comforting that I nearly cried.
... And now he’s gone. I shall never have another bird, another pet of any kind. How could I? When I found him, lying on his back, with his eye dim and his claws wrung, when I realised that never again should I hear my darling sing, something seemed to die in me. My heart felt hollow, as if it was his cage. I shall get over it. Of course. I must. One can get over anything in time. And people always say I have a cheerful disposition. They are quite right. I thank my God I have.
... And now he's gone. I'll never have another bird or pet again. How could I? When I found him lying on his back, his eye dull and his claws twisted, and I realized that I would never hear my darling sing again, something in me seemed to die. My heart felt empty, like it was his cage. I'll get through it. Of course. I have to. You can move on from anything in time. And people always say I have a cheerful personality. They’re absolutely right. I’m grateful to God that I do.
... All the same, without being morbid, and giving way to—to memories and so on, I must confess that there does seem to me something sad in life. It is hard to say what it is. I don’t mean the sorrow that we all know, like illness and[91] poverty and death. No, it is something different. It is there, deep down, deep down, part of one, like one’s breathing. However hard I work and tire myself I have only to stop to know it is there, waiting. I often wonder if everybody feels the same. One can never know. But isn’t it extraordinary that under his sweet, joyful little singing it was just this sadness—ah, what is it?—that I heard?
... Still, without being gloomy and getting lost in memories, I have to admit that there seems to be something sad about life. It's tough to put my finger on it. I don't mean the sorrow we all experience, like illness, poverty, and death. No, it's something else entirely. It's there, deep down, like a part of you, like your own breathing. No matter how hard I work and exhaust myself, as soon as I stop, I can feel it waiting. I often wonder if everyone feels the same way. You can never really know. But isn’t it remarkable that beneath his sweet, joyful little singing, it was this very sadness—ah, what is it?—that I heard?
It is evening. Supper is over. We have left the small, cold dining-room, we have come back to the sitting-room where there is a fire. All is as usual. I am sitting at my writing table which is placed across a corner so that I am behind it, as it were, and facing the room. The lamp with the green shade is alight; I have before me two large books of reference, both open, a pile of papers ... all the paraphernalia, in fact, of an extremely occupied man. My wife, with her little boy on her lap, is in a low chair before the fire. She is about to put him to bed before she clears away the dishes and piles them up in the kitchen for the servant girl to-morrow morning. But the warmth, the quiet, and the sleepy baby, have made her dreamy. One of his red woollen boots is off, one is on. She sits, bent forward, clasping the little bare foot, staring into the glow, and as the fire quickens, falls, flares again, her shadow—an immense Mother and Child—is here and gone again upon the wall....
It’s evening. Dinner is done. We’ve left the small, chilly dining room and returned to the living room where there’s a fire. Everything is as usual. I’m sitting at my writing desk tucked into a corner, so I’m behind it and facing the room. The lamp with the green shade is on; I have two big reference books in front of me, both open, along with a pile of papers... basically all the stuff of a very busy person. My wife, with our little boy on her lap, is in a low chair in front of the fire. She’s about to put him to bed before she clears away the dishes and stacks them in the kitchen for the maid in the morning. But the warmth, the quiet, and the sleepy baby have made her dreamlike. One of his red wool boots is off, one is on. She sits bent forward, holding his little bare foot, staring into the flames, and as the fire flickers, flares, and dims again, her shadow—an enormous Mother and Child—appears and disappears on the wall...
Outside it is raining. I like to think of that cold drenched window behind the blind, and beyond, the dark bushes in the garden, their broad leaves bright with rain, and beyond the fence, the gleaming road with the two hoarse little gutters singing against each other, and the wavering reflections of the lamps, like fishes’ tails. While I am here, I am there, lifting my face to the dim sky, and it seems to me it must be raining all over the world—that the whole earth is drenched, is sounding with a soft quick patter or hard steady drumming, or gurgling and something that is like sobbing and laughing mingled together, and that light playful splashing that is of water falling into still lakes and flowing rivers. And all at one and the same moment I am arriving in a strange city, slipping under the hood of the cab while the driver whips the cover off the breathing horse, running from shelter to shelter, dodging someone, swerving by someone else. I am conscious of tall houses, their doors and shutters sealed against the night, of dripping balconies and sodden flower-pots. I am brushing through deserted gardens and falling into moist smelling summer-houses (you know how soft and almost crumbling the wood of a summer-house is in the rain), I am standing on the dark quayside, giving[94] my ticket into the wet red hand of the old sailor in an oilskin. How strong the sea smells! How loudly the tied-up boats knock against one another! I am crossing the wet stackyard, hooded in an old sack, carrying a lantern, while the house-dog, like a soaking doormat, springs, shakes himself over me. And now I am walking along a deserted road—it is impossible to miss the puddles, and the trees are stirring—stirring.
Outside, it's raining. I like to picture the cold, wet window behind the blind, and beyond it, the dark bushes in the garden, their wide leaves glistening with rain. Beyond the fence, the shiny road has two rough little gutters splashing against each other, and the flickering reflections of the lamps look like fish tails. While I’m here, I’m also there, tilting my face up to the gray sky, and it feels like it must be raining everywhere—that the whole earth is soaked, echoing with a gentle quick patter or a steady drumbeat, or a sound that’s like sobbing and laughing mixed together, and that light, playful splashing of water falling into calm lakes and flowing rivers. All at once, I’m arriving in a strange city, slipping under the cab's hood while the driver whips the covering off the breathing horse, darting from shelter to shelter, dodging someone, swerving past someone else. I notice tall buildings with their doors and shutters shut against the night, dripping balconies, and soggy flower pots. I’m brushing through empty gardens and stepping into moist-smelling summerhouses (you know how soft and almost crumbly the wood of a summerhouse feels in the rain), I’m standing on the dark quayside, handing my ticket to the wet red hand of the old sailor in an oilskin. The sea smells so strong! The tied-up boats crash loudly against each other! I’m crossing the wet stackyard, covered in an old sack, carrying a lantern, while the house dog, like a drenched doormat, jumps up and shakes himself over me. Now I’m walking along a deserted road—it’s impossible to avoid the puddles, and the trees are moving—moving.
But one could go on with such a catalogue for ever—on and on—until one lifted the single arum lily leaf and discovered the tiny snails clinging, until one counted ... and what then? Aren’t those just the signs, the traces of my feeling? The bright green streaks made by someone who walks over the dewy grass? Not the feeling itself. And as I think that, a mournful glorious voice begins to sing in my bosom. Yes, perhaps that is nearer what I mean. What a voice! What power! What velvety softness! Marvellous!
But one could keep going with this list forever—on and on—until one lifted the single arum lily leaf and found the tiny snails clinging there, until one counted ... and then what? Aren’t those just the signs, the traces of my feelings? The bright green streaks left by someone walking over the dewy grass? Not the feeling itself. And as I think that, a mournful yet beautiful voice starts to sing within me. Yes, maybe that’s closer to what I mean. What a voice! What power! What soft velvet quality! Amazing!
Suddenly my wife turns round quickly. She knows—how long has she known?—that I am not “working.” It is strange that with her full, open gaze, she should smile so timidly—and that she should say in such a hesitating voice, “What are you thinking?”
Suddenly, my wife turns around quickly. She knows—how long has she known?—that I'm not "working." It's strange that with her full, open gaze, she smiles so timidly—and that she says in such a hesitant voice, "What are you thinking?"
I smile and draw two fingers across my forehead in the way I have. “Nothing,” I answer softly.
I smile and run two fingers across my forehead like I usually do. “Nothing,” I reply quietly.
At that she stirs, and still trying not to make it sound important, she says, “Oh, but you must have been thinking of something!”
At that, she shifts slightly and, still trying to downplay its significance, says, “Oh, but you must have been thinking about something!”
Then I really meet her gaze, meet it fully, and I fancy her face quivers. Will she never grow accustomed to these simple—one might say—everyday little lies? Will she never learn not to expose herself—or to build up defences?
Then I really lock eyes with her, completely, and I think her face trembles. Will she never get used to these simple—one might say—everyday little lies? Will she never learn not to let herself be vulnerable—or to put up defenses?
“Truly, I was thinking of nothing.”
“Honestly, I wasn't thinking about anything.”
There! I seem to see it dart at her. She turns away, pulls the other red sock off the baby, sits him up, and begins to unbutton him behind. I wonder if that little soft rolling bundle sees anything, feels anything? Now she turns him over on her knee, and in this light, his soft arms and legs waving, he is extraordinarily like a young crab. A queer thing is I can’t connect him with my wife and myself; I’ve never accepted him as ours. Each time when I come into the hall and see the perambulator, I catch myself thinking: “H’m, someone has brought a baby!” Or, when his crying wakes me at night, I feel inclined to blame my wife for having brought the baby in from outside. The truth is, that though one[96] might suspect her of strong maternal feelings, my wife doesn’t seem to me the type of woman who bears children in her own body. There’s an immense difference! Where is that ... animal ease and playfulness, that quick kissing and cuddling one has been taught to expect of young mothers? She hasn’t a sign of it. I believe that when she ties its bonnet she feels like an aunt and not a mother. But of course I may be wrong; she may be passionately devoted ... I don’t think so. At any rate, isn’t it a trifle indecent to feel like this about one’s own wife? Indecent or not, one has these feelings. And one other thing. How can I reasonably expect my wife, a broken-hearted woman, to spend her time tossing the baby? But that is beside the mark. She never even began to toss when her heart was whole.
There! I think I see it move toward her. She turns away, takes off the other red sock from the baby, sits him up, and starts unbuttoning him from behind. I wonder if that little soft bundle sees or feels anything? Now she flips him over on her knee, and in this light, with his soft arms and legs waving, he really looks like a young crab. It’s strange, but I can’t connect him to my wife and me; I’ve never really accepted him as our child. Every time I come into the hall and see the stroller, I catch myself thinking, “Hmm, someone must have brought a baby!” Or, when his crying wakes me up at night, I feel like blaming my wife for bringing the baby in from outside. The truth is, even though one might think she has strong maternal instincts, my wife doesn’t seem like the kind of woman who actually carries children. There’s a huge difference! Where’s that... animal-like ease and playfulness, that quick kissing and cuddling you expect from young mothers? She doesn’t show any of that. I believe that when she puts on his bonnet, she feels more like an aunt than a mother. But I could be wrong; she might be fiercely devoted... I just don’t think so. At any rate, isn’t it a bit inappropriate to feel this way about your own wife? Inappropriate or not, these feelings exist. And one more thing. How can I expect my wife, a broken-hearted woman, to spend her time playing with the baby? But that’s not the main point. She never even started to play when her heart was whole.
And now she has carried the baby to bed. I hear her soft, deliberate steps moving between the dining-room and the kitchen, there and back again, to the tune of the clattering dishes. And now all is quiet. What is happening now? Oh, I know just as surely as if I’d gone to see—she is standing in the middle of the kitchen facing the rainy window. Her head is bent, with one finger she is tracing something—nothing—on the table.[97] It is cold in the kitchen; the gas jumps; the tap drips; it’s a forlorn picture. And nobody is going to come behind her, to take her in his arms, to kiss her soft hair, to lead her to the fire and to rub her hands warm again. Nobody is going to call her or to wonder what she is doing out there. And she knows it. And yet, being a woman, deep down, deep down, she really does expect the miracle to happen; she really could embrace that dark, dark deceit, rather than live—like this.
And now she has taken the baby to bed. I hear her quiet, careful steps moving between the dining room and the kitchen, back and forth, to the sound of clattering dishes. And now everything is still. What’s going on now? Oh, I know just as surely as if I’d seen it—she’s standing in the middle of the kitchen, looking at the rainy window. Her head is down, and with one finger, she’s tracing something—nothing—on the table.[97] It’s chilly in the kitchen; the gas flickers; the tap drips; it’s a sad scene. And no one is going to come up behind her, take her in his arms, kiss her soft hair, lead her to the fire, and warm her hands again. No one is going to call her or wonder what she’s doing out there. And she knows it. Yet, being a woman, deep down, she really does expect a miracle to happen; she really could embrace that dark, dark illusion, rather than live—like this.
§
To live like this.... I write those words, very carefully, very beautifully. For some reason I feel inclined to sign them, or to write underneath—Trying a New Pen. But seriously, isn’t it staggering to think what may be contained in one innocent-looking little phrase? It tempts me—it tempts me terribly. Scene. The supper-table. My wife has just handed me my tea. I stir it, lift the spoon, idly chase and then carefully capture a speck of tea-leaf, and having brought it ashore, I murmur, quite gently, “How long shall we continue to live—like—this?” And immediately there is that famous “blinding flash and deafening roar. Huge pieces of débris (I must say I like débris) are flung into the air ... and[98] when the dark clouds of smoke have drifted away....” But this will never happen; I shall never know it. It will be found upon me “intact” as they say. “Open my heart and you will see....”
To live like this... I write those words, very carefully, very beautifully. For some reason, I feel the urge to sign them or add a note underneath—Trying a New Pen. But seriously, isn’t it incredible to think about what might be hidden in one seemingly innocent little phrase? It tempts me—it tempts me a lot. Scene. The dinner table. My wife has just handed me my tea. I stir it, lift the spoon, idly chase and then carefully capture a speck of tea leaf, and having brought it ashore, I murmur, quite gently, “How long are we going to keep living—like—this?” And immediately, there comes that famous “blinding flash and deafening roar.” Huge pieces of debris (I must say I like debris) are thrown into the air... and[98] when the dark clouds of smoke have cleared away... But this will never happen; I will never experience it. It will be found on me “intact,” as they say. “Open my heart and you will see...”
Why? Ah, there you have me! There is the most difficult question of all to answer. Why do people stay together? Putting aside “for the sake of the children,” and “the habit of years” and “economic reasons” as lawyers’ nonsense—it’s not much more—if one really does try to find out why it is that people don’t leave each other, one discovers a mystery. It is because they can’t; they are bound. And nobody on earth knows what are the bonds that bind them except those two. Am I being obscure? Well, the thing itself isn’t so frightfully crystal clear, is it? Let me put it like this. Supposing you are taken, absolutely, first into his confidence and then into hers. Supposing you know all there is to know about the situation. And having given it not only your deepest sympathy but your most honest impartial criticism, you declare, very calmly, (but not without the slightest suggestion of relish—for there is—I swear there is—in the very best of us—something that leaps up and cries “A-ahh!” for joy at the thought of[99] destroying), “Well, my opinion is that you two people ought to part. You’ll do no earthly good together. Indeed, it seems to me, it’s the duty of either to set the other free.” What happens then? He—and she—agree. It is their conviction too. You are only saying what they have been thinking all last night. And away they go to act on your advice, immediately.... And the next time you hear of them they are still together. You see—you’ve reckoned without the unknown quantity—which is their secret relation to each other—and that they can’t disclose even if they want to. Thus far you may tell and no further. Oh, don’t misunderstand me! It need not necessarily have anything to do with their sleeping together.... But this brings me to a thought I’ve often half entertained. Which is that human beings, as we know them, don’t choose each other at all. It is the owner, the second self inhabiting them, who makes the choice for his own particular purposes, and—this may sound absurdly far-fetched—it’s the second self in the other which responds. Dimly—dimly—or so it has seemed to me—we realize this, at any rate to the extent that we realize the hopelessness of trying to escape. So that, what it all amounts to is—if the impermanent selves of my wife and me[100] are happy—tant mieux pour nous—if miserable—tant pis.... But I don’t know, I don’t know. And it may be that it’s something entirely individual in me—this sensation (yes, it is even a sensation) of how extraordinarily shell-like we are as we are—little creatures, peering out of the sentry-box at the gate, ogling through our glass case at the entry, wan little servants, who never can say for certain, even, if the master is out or in....
Why? Ah, there you have me! That’s the toughest question to answer. Why do people stay together? Setting aside “for the sake of the children,” “the habit of years,” and “economic reasons” as legal jargon—it’s not much more than that—if you really try to figure out why people don’t break up, you discover a mystery. It’s because they can’t; they are bound. And no one on earth knows the bonds that tie them together except those two. Am I being unclear? Well, the situation itself isn’t exactly crystal clear, right? Let me put it this way. Imagine you’re first completely trusted by him and then by her. Imagine you know everything there is to know about their situation. After giving it your deepest sympathy and your most honest, unbiased critique, you calmly declare (but with a tiny hint of satisfaction—there is, I swear there is, in the best of us—a part that jumps up and rejoices at the idea of destroying), “Well, I think you two should separate. You won’t do any good together. In fact, I believe it’s the responsibility of either to set the other free.” What happens then? He—and she—agree. They feel the same way. You’re just voicing what they’ve been thinking all night. And off they go to follow your advice, immediately... And the next time you hear about them, they’re still together. You see—you didn’t account for the unknown factor—which is their secret connection—and that they can’t share it, even if they want to. This much you can share, but no more. Oh, don’t get me wrong! It doesn’t necessarily have anything to do with them sleeping together.... But this brings me to a thought I’ve often partially entertained. That is, human beings, as we know them, don’t actually choose each other. It’s the owner, the second self inside them, who chooses for their own particular reasons, and—this might sound completely far-fetched—it’s the second self in the other that responds. Dimly—dimly—or so it has seemed to me—we realize this, at least to the extent that we understand the hopelessness of trying to escape. So, in the end, if my wife’s and my impermanent selves are happy—tant mieux pour nous—if miserable—tant pis... But I don’t know, I don’t know. And it might be something entirely personal in me—this feeling (yes, it’s even a feeling) of how extraordinarily shell-like we are as we are—little creatures, peering out of a sentry box at the gate, staring through our glass case at the entrance, pale little servants, who can never really know for sure if the master is out or in....
The door opens.... My wife. She says, “I am going to bed.”
The door opens.... My wife. She says, "I'm heading to bed."
And I look up vaguely, and vaguely say, “You are going to bed.”
And I glance up a bit and say, “You’re going to bed.”
“Yes.” A tiny pause. “Don’t forget—will you?—to turn out the gas in the hall.”
“Yes.” A short pause. “Don’t forget—will you?—to turn off the gas in the hallway.”
And again I repeat, “The gas in the hall.”
And once more I say, “The gas in the hall.”
There was a time—the time before—when this habit of mine—it really has become a habit now—it wasn’t one then—was one of our sweetest jokes together. It began, of course, when on several occasions I really was deeply engaged and I didn’t hear. I emerged only to see her shaking her head and laughing at me, “You haven’t heard a word!”
There was a time—back before—when this habit of mine—it’s really a habit now—wasn’t one back then—was one of our favorite jokes together. It started, of course, when I was really focused a few times and didn’t hear. I would come out of it only to see her shaking her head and laughing at me, “You didn’t hear a word!”
“No. What did you say?”
“No. What did you say?”
Why should she think that so funny and charming? She did; it delighted her. “Oh, my darling,[101] it’s so like you! It’s so—so—” And I knew she loved me for it. I knew she positively looked forward to coming in and disturbing me, and so—as one does—I played up. I was guaranteed to be wrapped away every evening at 10.30 p.m. But now? For some reason I feel it would be crude to stop my performance. It’s simplest to play on. But what is she waiting for to-night? Why doesn’t she go? Why prolong this? She is going. No, her hand on the door-knob, she turns round again, and she says in the most curious, small, breathless voice, “You’re not cold?”
Why does she find that so funny and charming? She did; it made her happy. “Oh, my darling,[101] it's so like you! It's so—so—” And I knew she loved me for it. I knew she genuinely looked forward to coming in and interrupting me, so—as one does—I played it up. I was always wrapped up by 10:30 p.m. every night. But now? For some reason, it feels wrong to stop my act. It’s easiest to just keep going. But what is she waiting for tonight? Why doesn’t she leave? Why drag this out? She is leaving. No, with her hand on the doorknob, she turns around again and says in the most curious, small, breathless voice, “Aren't you cold?”
Oh, it’s not fair to be as pathetic as that! That was simply damnable. I shuddered all over before I managed to bring out a slow “No-o!” while my left hand ruffles the reference pages.
Oh, it’s just not fair to be that pathetic! That was totally awful. I shuddered all over before I finally managed to say a slow “No-o!” while my left hand flipped through the reference pages.
She is gone; she will not come back again to-night. It is not only I who recognize that; the room changes too. It relaxes, like an old actor. Slowly the mask is rubbed off; the look of strained attention changes to an air of heavy sullen brooding. Every line, every fold breathes fatigue. The mirror is quenched; the ash whitens; only my sly lamp burns on.... But what a cynical indifference to me it all shows! Or should I perhaps be flattered? No, we understand each other. You know those stories of little children[102] who are suckled by wolves and accepted by the tribe, and how for ever after they move freely among their fleet, grey brothers? Something like that has happened to me. But wait! That about the wolves won’t do. Curious! Before I wrote it down, while it was still in my head, I was delighted with it. It seemed to express, and more, to suggest, just what I wanted to say. But written, I can smell the falseness immediately and the ... source of the smell is in that word fleet. Don’t you agree? Fleet, grey brothers! “Fleet.” A word I never use. When I wrote “wolves” it skimmed across my mind like a shadow and I couldn’t resist it. Tell me! Tell me! Why is it so difficult to write simply—and not only simply but sotto voce, if you know what I mean? That is how I long to write. No fine effects—no bravura. But just the plain truth, as only a liar can tell it.
She’s gone; she won’t be back tonight. It's not just me who sees that; the room feels it too. It relaxes, like an old actor. Slowly the mask comes off; the look of tense focus shifts to a mood of heavy, gloomy brooding. Every line, every crease shows weariness. The mirror is dull; the ash turns white; only my sly lamp keeps burning... But what a cynical indifference it all shows towards me! Or should I maybe feel flattered? No, we get each other. You know those stories about little kids who are raised by wolves and accepted by the tribe, and how they can move freely among their swift, grey siblings? Something like that has happened to me. But wait! That part about the wolves doesn't quite fit. It's strange! Before I wrote it down, when it was still in my head, I was thrilled with it. It felt like it captured, and even hinted at, exactly what I wanted to say. But now that it’s written, I can sense the falsehood immediately, and the... source of that falsehood is that word swift. Don't you think? Swift, grey siblings! “Swift.” A word I never use. When I wrote “wolves,” it flew through my mind like a shadow and I couldn’t resist it. Tell me! Tell me! Why is it so hard to write simply—and not just simply but sotto voce, if you know what I mean? That’s how I really want to write. No fancy effects—no bravado. Just the plain truth, as only a liar can tell it.
§
I light a cigarette, lean back, inhale deeply—and find myself wondering if my wife is asleep. Or is she lying in her cold bed, staring into the dark, with those trustful, bewildered eyes? Her eyes are like the eyes of a cow that is being driven along a road. “Why am I being driven—what[103] harm have I done?” But I really am not responsible for that look; it’s her natural expression. One day, when she was turning out a cupboard, she found a little old photograph of herself, taken when she was a girl at school. In her confirmation dress, she explained. And there were the eyes, even then. I remember saying to her, “Did you always look so sad?” Leaning over my shoulder, she laughed lightly, “Do I look sad? I think it’s just ... me.” And she waited for me to say something about it. But I was marvelling at her courage at having shown it to me at all. It was a hideous photograph! And I wondered again if she realized how plain she was, and comforted herself with the idea that people who loved each other didn’t criticize but accepted everything, or if she really rather liked her appearance and expected me to say something complimentary.
I light a cigarette, lean back, inhale deeply—and find myself wondering if my wife is asleep. Or is she lying in her cold bed, staring into the dark, with those trusting, confused eyes? Her eyes remind me of a cow being herded down a road. “Why am I being led—what harm have I done?” But I’m not really responsible for that look; it’s just her natural expression. One day, while cleaning out a cupboard, she found an old photograph of herself from her school days. In her confirmation dress, she explained. And her eyes were the same even then. I remember asking her, “Did you always look so sad?” Leaning over my shoulder, she laughed softly, “Do I look sad? I think it’s just ... me.” And she waited for me to say something about it. But I was amazed by her courage in showing it to me at all. It was an ugly photograph! And I wondered again if she realized how plain she was and comforted herself with the idea that people who love each other don’t criticize but accept everything, or if she actually liked her appearance and expected me to say something nice.
Oh, that was base of me! How could I have forgotten all the numberless times when I have known her to turn away to avoid the light, press her face into my shoulders. And, above all, how could I have forgotten the afternoon of our wedding day when we sat on the green bench in the Botanical Gardens and listened to the band, how, in an interval between two pieces, she suddenly[104] turned to me and said in the voice in which one says, “Do you think the grass is damp?” or “Do you think it’s time for tea?” ... “Tell me, do you think physical beauty is so very important?” I don’t like to think how often she had rehearsed that question. And do you know what I answered? At that moment, as if at my command there came a great gush of hard, bright sound from the band, and I managed to shout above it cheerfully, “I didn’t hear what you said.” Devilish! Wasn’t it? Perhaps not wholly. She looked like the poor patient who hears the surgeon say, “It will certainly be necessary to perform the operation—but not now!”
Oh, that was so low of me! How could I have forgotten all the countless times I saw her turn away to avoid the light, burying her face into my shoulders? And, above all, how could I have forgotten the afternoon of our wedding day when we sat on the green bench in the Botanical Gardens and listened to the band? In a lull between two songs, she suddenly turned to me and asked in a tone like when one says, “Do you think the grass is damp?” or “Do you think it’s time for tea?” ... “Tell me, do you think physical beauty is really that important?” I don’t like to think about how often she had rehearsed that question. And do you know what I answered? At that moment, as if at my command, a loud burst of bright sound came from the band, and I managed to cheerfully shout above it, “I didn’t hear what you said.” How devilish, right? Maybe not completely. She looked like a poor patient who hears the surgeon say, “We'll definitely have to do the surgery—but not right now!”
§
But all this conveys the impression that my wife and I were never really happy together. Not true! Not true! We were marvellously, radiantly happy. We were a model couple. If you had seen us together, any time, any place, if you had followed us, tracked us down, spied, taken us off our guard, you still would have been forced to confess, “I have never seen a more ideally suited pair.” Until last autumn.
But all this gives the impression that my wife and I were never truly happy together. Not true! Not true! We were wonderfully, joyfully happy. We were the perfect couple. If you had seen us together, anytime, anywhere, if you had followed us, tracked us down, spied on us, caught us off guard, you would still have to admit, “I’ve never seen a more perfectly matched pair.” Until last autumn.
But really to explain what happened then I should have to go back and back, I should have[105] to dwindle until my two hands clutched the banisters, the stair-rail was higher than my head, and I peered through to watch my father padding softly up and down. There were coloured windows on the landings. As he came up, first his bald head was scarlet; then it was yellow. How frightened I was! And when they put me to bed, it was to dream that we were living inside one of my father’s big coloured bottles. For he was a chemist. I was born nine years after my parents were married. I was an only child, and the effect to produce even me—small, withered bud I must have been—sapped all my mother’s strength. She never left the room again. Bed, sofa, window, she moved between the three. Well I can see her, on the window days, sitting, her cheek in her hand, staring out. Her room looked over the street. Opposite there was a wall plastered with advertisements for travelling shows and circuses and so on. I stand beside her, and we gaze at the slim lady in a red dress hitting a dark gentleman over the head with a parasol, or at the tiger peering through the jungle while the clown, close by, balances a bottle on his nose, or at a little golden-haired girl sitting on the knee of an old black man in a broad cotton hat.... She says nothing. On sofa days there is a flannel[106] dressing gown that I loathe, and a cushion that keeps on slipping off the hard sofa. I pick it up. It has flowers and writing sewn on. I ask what the writing says, and she whispers, “Sweet Repose!” In bed her fingers plait, in tight little plaits, the fringe of the quilt, and her lips are thin. And that is all there is of my mother, except the last queer “episode” that comes later.
But to really explain what happened, I have to go back and back until I’m just a small child clutching the banisters, the stair-rail taller than my head, watching my father softly walking up and down. There were colorful windows on the landings. As he ascended, first his bald head was bright red; then it turned yellow. I was so scared! And when they put me to bed, I dreamed that we were living inside one of my father’s big colorful bottles since he was a chemist. I was born nine years after my parents got married. I was an only child, and bringing me into the world—small, withered bud I must have been—took all my mother’s strength. She never left her room again. She moved between her bed, the sofa, and the window. I can picture her on those days by the window, sitting with her cheek in her hand, staring outside. Her room overlooked the street. Across the way was a wall covered in advertisements for traveling shows and circuses. I stand beside her, and we watch a slim lady in a red dress hitting a dark gentleman over the head with a parasol, or a tiger peering through the jungle while a clown balances a bottle on his nose nearby, or a little golden-haired girl sitting on the knee of an old black man in a wide cotton hat.... She doesn’t say anything. On sofa days, she wears a flannel dressing gown that I can’t stand, and there’s a cushion that keeps slipping off the hard sofa. I pick it up. It has flowers and writing sewn on it. I ask what the writing says, and she whispers, “Sweet Repose!” In bed, her fingers weave tight little braids into the fringe of the quilt, and her lips are thin. And that’s all there is of my mother, except for the last strange “episode” that comes later.
My father.... Curled up in the corner on the lid of a round box that held sponges, I stared at my father so long, it’s as though his image, cut off at the waist by the counter, has remained solid in my memory. Perfectly bald, polished head, shaped like a thin egg, creased, creamy cheeks, little bags under his eyes, large pale ears like handles. His manner was discreet, sly, faintly amused and tinged with impudence. Long before I could appreciate it, I knew the mixture.... I even used to copy him in my corner, bending forward, with a small reproduction of his faint sneer. In the evening his customers were, chiefly, young women; some of them came in every day for his famous five-penny pick-me-up. Their gaudy looks, their voices, their free ways, fascinated me. I longed to be my father, handing them across the counter the little glass of bluish stuff they tossed off so greedily. God[107] knows what it was made of. Years after I drank some, just to see what it tasted like, and I felt as though someone had given me a terrific blow on the head; I felt stunned.
My dad.... Curled up in the corner on the lid of a round box that held sponges, I stared at my dad for so long that his image, cut off at the waist by the counter, has stayed clear in my memory. Perfectly bald, with a polished head shaped like a thin egg, creased, creamy cheeks, little bags under his eyes, and large pale ears like handles. His demeanor was discreet, sly, faintly amused, and a bit cheeky. Long before I could fully appreciate it, I sensed the blend.... I even used to imitate him in my corner, bending forward, with a mini version of his faint sneer. In the evenings, his customers were mostly young women; some of them came in daily for his famous five-penny pick-me-up. Their flashy looks, their voices, their carefree ways fascinated me. I wanted to be my dad, handing them the little glass of bluish stuff they drank down so eagerly. God[107] knows what it was made of. Years later, I tried some just to see what it tasted like, and it felt like someone had dealt me a huge blow to the head; I felt dazed.
One of those evenings I remember vividly. It was cold; it must have been autumn, for the flaring gas was lighted after my tea. I sat in my corner and my father was mixing something; the shop was empty. Suddenly the bell jangled and a young woman rushed in, crying so loud, sobbing so hard, that it didn’t sound real. She wore a green cape trimmed with fur and a hat with cherries dangling. My father came from behind the screen. But she didn’t stop herself at first. She stood in the middle of the shop and wrung her hands and moaned; I’ve never heard such crying since. Presently she managed to gasp out, “Give me a pick-me-up!” Then she drew a long breath, trembled away from him and quavered, “I’ve had bad news!” And in the flaring gaslight I saw the whole side of her face was puffed up and purple; her lip was cut, and her eyelid looked as though it was gummed fast over the wet eye. My father pushed the glass across the counter, and she took the purse out of her stocking and paid him. But she couldn’t drink; clutching the glass, she stared in front of her as if she could not[108] believe what she saw. Each time she put her head back the tears spurted out again. Finally she put the glass down. It was no use. Holding the cape with one hand, she ran in the same way out of the shop again. My father gave no sign. But long after she had gone I crouched in my corner, and when I think back it’s as though I felt my whole body vibrating—“So that’s what it is outside,” I thought. “That’s what it’s like out there.”
One evening I remember clearly. It was cold; it must have been autumn because the gas light was turned on after my tea. I sat in my corner while my father mixed something; the shop was empty. Suddenly, the bell rang, and a young woman burst in, crying so loudly and sobbing so hard that it didn’t seem real. She wore a green cape trimmed with fur and a hat with cherries hanging from it. My father came out from behind the screen. But she didn’t stop immediately. She stood in the middle of the shop, wringing her hands and moaning; I've never heard such crying since. Eventually, she managed to gasp, “Give me a pick-me-up!” Then she took a deep breath, recoiled from him, and quavered, “I’ve had bad news!” And in the harsh gaslight, I saw the entire side of her face was swollen and purple; her lip was cut, and her eyelid looked like it was glued shut over her watery eye. My father slid the glass across the counter, and she took the purse out of her stocking and paid him. But she couldn’t drink it; holding the glass, she stared ahead as if she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Each time she leaned her head back, the tears streamed out again. Finally, she set the glass down. It was no use. Clutching her cape with one hand, she rushed out of the shop again. My father didn’t react. But long after she had left, I huddled in my corner, and when I think back, it’s as if I felt my whole body vibrating—“So that’s what it is outside,” I thought. “That’s what it’s like out there.”
§
Do you remember your childhood? I am always coming across these marvellous accounts by writers who declare that they remember “everything.” I certainly don’t. The dark stretches, the blanks, are much bigger than the bright glimpses. I seem to have spent most of my time like a plant in a cupboard. Now and again, when the sun shone, a careless hand thrust me out on the window-sill, and a careless hand whipped me in again—and that was all. But what happened in the darkness—I wonder? Did one grow? pale stem ... timid leaves ... white reluctant bud. No wonder I was hated at school. Even the masters shrank from me. I somehow knew that my soft hesitating voice disgusted them.[109] I knew, too, how they turned away from my shocked, staring eyes. I was small and thin, and I smelled of the shop; my nickname was Gregory Powder. School was a tin building, stuck on the raw hillside. There were dark red streaks like blood in the oozing clay banks of the playground. I hide in the dark passage, where the coats hang, and am discovered there by one of the masters. “What are you doing there in the dark?” His terrible voice kills me; I die before his eyes. I am standing in a ring of thrust-out heads; some are grinning, some look greedy, some are spitting. And it is always cold. Big crushed-up clouds press across the sky; the rusty water in the school tank is frozen; the bell sounds numb. One day they put a dead bird in my overcoat pocket. I found it just when I reached home. Oh, what a strange flutter there was at my heart when I drew out that terribly soft, cold little body, with the legs thin as pins and the claws wrung. I sat on the back door step in the yard and put the bird in my cap. The feathers round the neck looked wet, and there was a tiny tuft just above the closed eyes that stood up too. How tightly the beak was shut! I could not see the mark where it was divided. I stretched out one wing and touched the soft, secret down underneath; I tried[110] to make the claws curl round my little finger. But I didn’t feel sorry for it—no! I wondered. The smoke from our kitchen chimney poured downwards, and flakes of soot floated—soft, light in the air. Through a big crack in the cement yard a poor-looking plant with dull, reddish flowers had pushed its way. I looked at the dead bird again.... And that is the first time that I remember singing—rather ... listening to a silent voice inside a little cage that was me.
Do you remember your childhood? I always come across these amazing stories by writers who claim they remember “everything.” I definitely don’t. The dark periods and gaps are way bigger than the bright moments. It feels like I spent most of my time like a plant stuck in a cupboard. Once in a while, when the sun shone, a careless hand would drag me out onto the window sill, and then another careless hand would pull me back in again—and that was it. But what happened in the dark—I wonder? Did I grow? A pale stem... timid leaves... a white, reluctant bud. No wonder I was disliked at school. Even the teachers seemed to avoid me. I somehow knew my soft, hesitant voice repulsed them. I could also tell how they turned away from my shocked, wide eyes. I was small and thin, and I smelled of the shop; my nickname was Gregory Powder. School was a tin building, awkwardly placed on the bare hillside. There were dark red streaks like blood in the wet clay banks of the playground. I hid in the dark hallway where the coats were hung, only to be found by one of the teachers. “What are you doing there in the dark?” His horrible voice felt like a death sentence; I felt like I died in front of him. I stood there surrounded by a circle of faces; some were grinning, some looked greedy, and some were spitting. And it was always cold. Big, crushed clouds loomed in the sky; the rusty water in the school tank was frozen; the bell sounded dull. One day, they put a dead bird in my overcoat pocket. I found it just as I got home. Oh, the strange flutter in my heart when I pulled out that soft, cold little body, with legs as thin as pins and wrung claws. I sat on the back step in the yard and placed the bird in my cap. The feathers around the neck looked damp, and there was a tiny tuft just above the closed eyes that stood up, too. How tightly the beak was shut! I couldn’t see where it was divided. I stretched out one wing and touched the soft, hidden down underneath; I tried to make the claws curl around my little finger. But I didn’t feel sad for it—no! I was curious. The smoke from our kitchen chimney drifted downward, and flakes of soot floated—soft, light in the air. Through a big crack in the cement yard, a scraggly plant with dull, reddish flowers had pushed its way through. I looked at the dead bird again.... And that’s the first time I remember singing—well, more like... listening to a silent voice inside a little cage that was me.[109]
§
But what has all this to do with my married happiness? How can all this affect my wife and me? Why—to tell what happened last autumn—do I run all this way back into the Past? The Past—what is the Past? I might say the star-shaped flake of soot on a leaf of the poor-looking plant, and the bird lying on the quilted lining of my cap, and my father’s pestle and my mother’s cushion belong to it. But that is not to say they are any less mine than they were when I looked upon them with my very eyes, and touched them with these fingers. No, they are more; they are a living part of me. Who am I, in fact, as I sit here at this table, but my own past? If I deny that, I am nothing. And if I were to try to divide[111] my life into childhood, youth, early manhood and so on, it would be a kind of affectation; I should know I was doing it just because of the pleasantly important sensation it gives one to rule lines, and to use green ink for childhood, red for the next stage, and purple for the period of adolescence. For one thing I have learnt, one thing I do believe is, Nothing Happens Suddenly. Yes, that is my religion, I suppose.
But what does all this have to do with my happiness in marriage? How can all of this affect my wife and me? Why—when recounting what happened last autumn—do I dig all the way back into the past? The past—what is the past? I might mention the star-shaped flake of soot on a leaf of that scraggly plant, and the bird resting on the quilted lining of my cap, and my father's pestle and my mother's cushion are all part of it. But that's not to say they are any less mine than when I looked at them with my own eyes and touched them with my fingers. No, they are more; they are a living part of me. Who am I, in fact, as I sit here at this table, if not my own past? If I deny that, I am nothing. And if I tried to divide my life into childhood, youth, early adulthood, and so on, it would just be pretentious; I'd know I was doing it simply for the gratifying feeling it gives to draw lines and use green ink for childhood, red for the next stage, and purple for adolescence. One thing I’ve learned, one thing I truly believe is, Nothing Happens Suddenly. Yes, that’s my belief, I suppose.
My mother’s death, for instance. Is it more distant from me today than it was then? It is just as close, as strange, as puzzling, and in spite of all the countless times I have recalled the circumstances, I know no more now than I did then, whether I dreamed them, or whether they really occurred. It happened when I was thirteen and I slept in a little strip of a room on what was called the half-landing. One night I woke up with a start to see my mother, in her night-gown, without even the hated flannel dressing-gown, sitting on my bed. But the strange thing which frightened me was, she wasn’t looking at me. Her head was bent; the short, thin tail of hair lay between her shoulders; her hands were pressed between her knees, and my bed shook; she was shivering. It was the first time I had ever seen her out of her own room. I said, or I[112] think I said, “Is that you, Mother?” And as she turned round, I saw in the moonlight how queer she looked. Her face looked small—quite different. She looked like one of the boys at the school baths, who sits on a step, shivering just like that, and wants to go in and yet is frightened.
My mom’s death, for example. Is it more distant for me now than it was back then? It feels just as close, just as strange, just as confusing, and despite all the countless times I've gone over the details in my mind, I still don't know any more now than I did then, whether I imagined it or if it really happened. It was when I was thirteen, and I slept in a small strip of a room at what was called the half-landing. One night, I woke up suddenly to see my mom, in her nightgown, without even the hated flannel bathrobe, sitting on my bed. But the odd thing that scared me was that she wasn't looking at me. Her head was down; the short, thin tail of hair lay over her shoulders; her hands were pressed between her knees, and my bed shook; she was shivering. It was the first time I had ever seen her outside her own room. I said, or I think I said, “Is that you, Mom?” And as she turned around, I saw in the moonlight how strange she looked. Her face seemed small—completely different. She looked like one of the boys at the school swimming baths, sitting on a step, shivering just like that, wanting to go in but feeling scared.
“Are you awake?” she said. Her eyes opened; I think she smiled. She leaned towards me. “I’ve been poisoned,” she whispered. “Your father’s poisoned me.” And she nodded. Then, before I could say a word, she was gone; I thought I heard the door shut. I sat quite still, I couldn’t move, I think I expected something else to happen. For a long time I listened for something; there wasn’t a sound. The candle was by my bed, but I was too frightened to stretch out my hand for the matches. But even while I wondered what I ought to do, even while my heart thumped—everything became confused. I lay down and pulled the blankets round me. I fell asleep, and the next morning my mother was found dead of failure of the heart.
“Are you awake?” she asked. Her eyes opened; I think she smiled. She leaned closer to me. “I’ve been poisoned,” she whispered. “Your father’s poisoned me.” Then she nodded. Before I could respond, she vanished; I thought I heard the door close. I sat there motionless, unable to move, expecting something more to happen. For a long time, I listened for any sound; there was nothing. The candle was next to my bed, but I was too scared to reach for the matches. Even as I wondered what I should do, my heart racing—everything became a blur. I lay down and wrapped the blankets around me. I fell asleep, and the next morning my mother was found dead from heart failure.
Did that visit happen? Was it a dream? Why did she come to tell me? Or why, if she came, did she go away so quickly? And her expression—so joyous under the frightened look—was that real? I believed it fully the afternoon[113] of the funeral, when I saw my father dressed up for his part, hat and all. That tall hat so gleaming black and round was like a cork covered with black sealing-wax, and the rest of my father was awfully like a bottle, with his face for the label—Deadly Poison. It flashed into my mind as I stood opposite him in the hall. And Deadly Poison, or old D. P., was my private name for him from that day.
Did that visit actually happen? Was it just a dream? Why did she come to tell me? And if she did come, why did she leave so quickly? Her expression—so joyful under that scared look—was that genuine? I totally believed it that afternoon[113] of the funeral when I saw my dad all dressed up for his role, hat and everything. That tall hat, so shiny and black, looked like a cork covered in black wax, and the rest of my dad reminded me of a bottle, his face the label—Deadly Poison. It popped into my head as I stood across from him in the hall. And Deadly Poison, or old D. P., became my private nickname for him from that day on.
§
Late, it grows late. I love the night. I love to feel the tide of darkness rising, slowly and slowly washing, turning over and over, lifting, floating, all that lies strewn upon the dark beach, all that lies hid in rocky hollows. I love, I love this strange feeling of drifting—whither? After my mother’s death I hated to go to bed. I used to sit on the window-sill, folded up, and watch the sky. It seemed to me the moon moved much faster than the sun. And one big, bright green star I chose for my own. My star! But I never thought of it beckoning to me, or twinkling merrily for my sake. Cruel, indifferent, splendid—it burned in the airy night. No matter—it was mine! But, growing close up against the window, there was a creeper with small, bunched-up[114] pink and purple flowers. These did know me. These, when I touched them at night, welcomed my fingers; the little tendrils, so weak, so delicate, knew I would not hurt them. When the wind moved the leaves I felt I understood their shaking. When I came to the window, it seemed to me the flowers said among themselves, “The boy is here.”
Late, it gets late. I love the night. I love to feel the tide of darkness rising, slowly washing over everything, turning over and over, lifting, floating, all that’s scattered along the dark beach, all that’s hidden in rocky nooks. I love, I love this strange feeling of drifting—where to? After my mother died, I hated going to bed. I would sit on the window-sill, curled up, and watch the sky. It seemed to me the moon moved much faster than the sun. And one big, bright green star I claimed as my own. My star! But I never thought of it calling out to me, or twinkling happily just for me. Cruel, indifferent, splendid—it burned in the airy night. No matter—it was mine! But, right up against the window, there was a vine with small, bunched-up pink and purple flowers. These knew me. When I touched them at night, they welcomed my fingers; the little tendrils, so weak, so delicate, knew I wouldn’t hurt them. When the wind stirred the leaves, I felt like I understood their trembling. When I came to the window, it seemed like the flowers said to each other, “The boy is here.”
As the months passed, there was often a light in my father’s room below. And I heard voices and laughter. “He’s got some woman with him,” I thought. But it meant nothing to me. Then the gay voice, the sound of laughter, gave me the idea it was one of the girls who used to come to the shop in the evenings—and gradually I began to imagine which girl it was. It was the dark one in the red coat and skirt, who once had given me a penny. A merry face stooped over me—warm breath tickled my neck—there were little beads of black on her long lashes, and when she opened her arms to kiss me, there came a marvellous wave of scent! Yes, that was the one.
As the months went by, there was often a light in my dad's room downstairs. I heard voices and laughter. “He’s got some woman with him,” I thought. But I didn’t care much. Then the cheerful voice and the sound of laughter made me think it was one of the girls who used to come to the shop in the evenings—and slowly, I started imagining which girl it could be. It was the dark-haired one in the red coat and skirt, who once gave me a penny. A cheerful face leaned over me—warm breath tickled my neck—there were little specks of black on her long lashes, and when she opened her arms to kiss me, a wonderful wave of scent washed over me! Yes, that was the one.
Time passed, and I forgot the moon and my green star and my shy creeper—I came to the window to wait for the light in my father’s window, to listen for the laughing voice, until one night I dozed and I dreamed she came again—again[115] she drew me to her, something soft, scented, warm and merry hung over me like a cloud. But when I tried to see, her eyes only mocked me, her red lips opened and she hissed, “Little sneak! Little sneak!” But not as if she were angry,—as if she understood, and her smile somehow was like a rat—hateful!
Time went by, and I forgot about the moon, my green star, and my shy creeper. I came to the window to wait for the light in my father's room, to listen for the laughing voice, until one night I dozed off and dreamed she came back—again[115]. She drew me to her; something soft, fragrant, warm, and cheerful surrounded me like a cloud. But when I tried to see her, her eyes just mocked me, her red lips parted, and she hissed, “Little sneak! Little sneak!” But it wasn’t like she was angry—it was as if she understood, and her smile somehow resembled a rat—disgusting!
The night after, I lighted the candle and sat down at the table instead. By and by, as the flame steadied, there was a small lake of liquid wax, surrounded by a white, smooth wall. I took a pin and made little holes in this wall and then sealed them up faster than the wax could escape. After a time I fancied the candle flame joined in the game; it leapt up, quivered, wagged; it even seemed to laugh. But while I played with the candle and smiled and broke off the tiny white peaks of wax that rose above the wall and floated them on my lake, a feeling of awful dreariness fastened on me—yes, that’s the word. It crept up from my knees to my thighs, into my arms; I ached all with misery. And I felt so strangely that I couldn’t move. Something bound me there by the table—I couldn’t even let the pin drop that I held between my finger and thumb. For a moment I came to a stop, as it were.
The next night, I lit the candle and sat down at the table instead. Gradually, as the flame steadied, a small pool of liquid wax formed, surrounded by a smooth white wall. I took a pin and poked little holes in this wall, then sealed them up faster than the wax could escape. After a while, I imagined the candle flame joined in the fun; it flickered, danced, and even seemed to laugh. But while I played with the candle, smiling and breaking off the tiny white peaks of wax that rose above the wall to float on my little lake, a sense of deep sadness settled over me—yes, that’s the word. It crept up from my knees to my thighs, into my arms; I felt an ache of misery. I felt so strangely immobilized that I couldn’t move. Something held me there at the table—I couldn’t even let the pin drop that I held between my fingers. For a moment, I felt frozen in place.
Then the shrivelled case of the bud split and[116] fell, the plant in the cupboard came into flower. “Who am I?” I thought. “What is all this?” And I looked at my room, at the broken bust of the man called Hahnemann on top of the cupboard, at my little bed with the pillow like an envelope. I saw it all, but not as I had seen before.... Everything lived, everything. But that was not all. I was equally alive and—it’s the only way I can express it—the barriers were down between us—I had come into my own world!
Then the dried-up casing of the bud split open and[116] fell away, and the plant in the cupboard began to bloom. “Who am I?” I wondered. “What is all this?” I looked around my room, at the broken bust of the man named Hahnemann on top of the cupboard, at my small bed with a pillow like an envelope. I saw everything, but not as I had seen it before…. Everything was alive, everything. But that wasn’t all. I felt just as alive, and—it’s the only way I can describe it—the barriers between us were gone—I had entered my own world!
§
The barriers were down. I had been all my life a little outcast; but until that moment no one had “accepted” me; I had lain in the cupboard—or the cave forlorn. But now I was taken, I was accepted, claimed. I did not consciously turn away from the world of human beings; I had never known it; but I from that night did beyond words consciously turn towards my silent brothers....
The barriers were down. I had always been a bit of an outcast; but until that moment, no one had really “accepted” me; I had been hiding away in the cupboard—or the cave, feeling lost. But now I was embraced, I was accepted, claimed. I didn't intentionally turn away from the world of people; I had never really known it; but from that night on, I consciously turned towards my silent brothers in a way words can't fully express....
After lunch Milly and her mother were sitting as usual on the balcony beyond the salon, admiring for the five hundredth time the stocks, the roses, the small, bright grass beneath the palms, and the oranges against a wavy line of blue, when a card was brought them by Marie. Visitors at the Villa Martin were very rare. True, the English clergyman, Mr. Sandiman, had called, and he had come a second time with his wife to tea. But an awful thing had happened on that second occasion. Mother had made a mistake. She had said “More tea, Mr. Sandybags?” Oh, what a frightful thing to have happened! How could she have done it? Milly still flamed at the thought. And he had evidently not forgiven them; he’d never come again. So this card put them both into a flutter.
After lunch, Milly and her mother were sitting as usual on the balcony beyond the living room, admiring for the five hundredth time the stocks, the roses, the small, bright grass beneath the palms, and the oranges against a wavy line of blue, when Marie brought them a card. Visitors to the Villa Martin were very rare. True, the English clergyman, Mr. Sandiman, had stopped by, and he had come a second time with his wife for tea. But something terrible had happened that second time. Mother had made a mistake. She had said, “More tea, Mr. Sandybags?” Oh, what an awful thing to have happened! How could she have done that? Milly still flushed at the thought. And he clearly hadn’t forgiven them; he never came back. So this card made them both anxious.
“Prodger, dear?” she asked mildly, as though helping Milly to a slice of a never-before-tasted pudding.
“Prodger, dear?” she asked gently, as if she were offering Milly a piece of a dessert she had never tried before.
And Milly seemed to be holding her plate back in the way she answered “I—don’t—know, Mother.”
And Milly appeared to be pulling her plate away as she replied, “I—don’t—know, Mom.”
“These are the occasions,” said Mother, becoming a little flustered, “when one does so feel the need of our dear English servants. Now if I could just say, ‘What is he like, Annie?’ I should know whether to see him or not. But he may be some common man, selling something—one of those American inventions for peeling things, you know, dear. Or he may even be some kind of foreign sharper.” Mother winced at the hard, bright little word as though she had given herself a dig with her embroidery scissors.
“These are the moments,” said Mom, getting a bit flustered, “when you really feel the lack of our dear English servants. If I could just ask, ‘What is he like, Annie?’ I would know whether to meet him or not. But he could be just some ordinary guy, selling something—one of those American gadgets for peeling stuff, you know, dear. Or he could even be some sort of foreign con artist.” Mom winced at the sharp, bright little word as if she had nicked herself with her embroidery scissors.
But here Marie smiled at Milly and murmured “C’est un très beau Monsieur.”
But here Marie smiled at Milly and murmured, “He’s a very handsome man.”
“What does she say, dear?”
“What’s she saying, dear?”
“She says he looks very nice, Mother.”
“She says he looks really nice, Mom.”
“Well, we’d better——” began Mother. “Where is he now I wonder.”
“Well, we should probably——” started Mom. “I wonder where he is now.”
Marie answered “In the vestibule, Madame.”
Marie replied, “In the entryway, Madame.”
In the hall! Mother jumped up, seriously alarmed. In the hall, with all those valuable little foreign things that didn’t belong to them scattered over the tables.
In the hallway! Mom jumped up, really worried. In the hallway, with all those precious little foreign items that didn't belong to them spread out on the tables.
“Show him in, Marie. Come, Milly, come dear. We will see him in the salon. Oh, why isn’t Miss Anderson here?” almost wailed Mother.
“Show him in, Marie. Come on, Milly, come dear. We'll see him in the living room. Oh, why isn’t Miss Anderson here?” Mother almost wailed.
But Miss Anderson, Mother’s new companion, never was on the spot when she was wanted. She had been engaged to be a comfort, a support to them both. Fond of travelling, a cheerful disposition, a good packer and so on. And then, when they had come all this way and taken the Villa Martin and moved in, she had turned out to be a Roman Catholic. Half her time, more than half, was spent wearing out the knees of her skirts in cold churches. It was really too....
But Miss Anderson, Mom’s new companion, was never around when she was needed. She was supposed to be a comfort and support for both of them. She loved traveling, had a cheerful personality, was a great packer, and so on. Then, after they traveled all this way, rented the Villa Martin, and moved in, it turned out she was a Roman Catholic. More than half of her time was spent wearing out the knees of her skirts in cold churches. It was really too...
The door opened. A middle-aged clean-shaven, very well dressed stranger stood bowing before them. His bow was stately. Milly saw it pleased Mother very much; she bowed her Queen Alexandra bow back. As for Milly, she never could bow. She smiled, feeling shy, but deeply interested.
The door opened. A well-dressed, clean-shaven middle-aged man stood bowing before them. His bow was impressive. Milly noticed it made Mother very happy; she returned the favor with a bow reminiscent of Queen Alexandra. As for Milly, she could never manage to bow. She smiled, feeling shy but genuinely intrigued.
“Have I the pleasure,” said the stranger very courteously, with a strong American accent, “of speaking with Mrs. Wyndham Fawcett?”
“Do I have the pleasure,” said the stranger very politely, with a strong American accent, “of speaking with Mrs. Wyndham Fawcett?”
“I am Mrs. Fawcett,” said Mother, graciously, “and this is my daughter, Mildred.”
“I’m Mrs. Fawcett,” said Mom, graciously, “and this is my daughter, Mildred.”
“Pleased to meet you, Miss Fawcett.” And the stranger shot a fresh, chill hand at Milly, who grasped it just in time before it was gone again.
“Nice to meet you, Miss Fawcett.” And the stranger extended a cold hand to Milly, who managed to grab it just before it disappeared again.
“Won’t you sit down?” said Mother, and she waved faintly at all the gilt chairs.
“Won’t you sit down?” Mom said, waving slightly at all the fancy chairs.
“Thank you, I will,” said the stranger.
“Thanks, I will,” said the stranger.
Down he sat, still solemn, crossing his legs, and, most surprisingly, his arms as well. His face looked at them over his dark arms as over a gate.
Down he sat, still serious, crossing his legs, and, surprisingly, his arms too. His face looked at them over his dark arms as if peering over a gate.
“Milly, sit down, dear.”
“Milly, please sit down.”
So Milly sat down, too, on the Madame Recamier couch, and traced a filet lace flower with her finger. There was a little pause. She saw the stranger swallow; Mother’s fan opened and shut.
So Milly sat down, too, on the Madame Recamier couch, and traced a lace flower with her finger. There was a brief pause. She saw the stranger swallow; her mother's fan opened and closed.
Then he said “I took the liberty of calling, Mrs. Fawcett, because had the pleasure of your husband’s acquaintance in the States when he was lecturing there some years ago. I should like very much to renoo our—well—I venture to[121] hope we might call it friendship. Is he with you at present? Are you expecting him out? I noticed his name was not mentioned in the local paper. But I put that down to a foreign custom, perhaps—giving precedence to the lady.”
Then he said, “I took the liberty of calling, Mrs. Fawcett, because I had the pleasure of meeting your husband in the States when he was lecturing there a few years ago. I would really like to renew our—well—I hope we can call it friendship. Is he with you right now? Are you expecting him to come out? I noticed his name wasn’t mentioned in the local paper. But I figured that’s just a foreign custom—maybe giving priority to the lady.”
And here the stranger looked as though he might be going to smile.
And here the stranger looked like he might smile.
But as a matter of fact it was extremely awkward. Mother’s mouth shook. Milly squeezed her hands between her knees, but she watched hard from under her eyebrows. Good, noble little Mummy! How Milly admired her as she heard her say, gently and quite simply, “I am sorry to say my husband died two years ago.”
But the truth is it was really uncomfortable. Mom's mouth trembled. Milly pressed her hands between her knees, but she watched intently from underneath her brows. Good, kind little Mom! Milly admired her as she heard her say, softly and honestly, “I’m sorry to say my husband passed away two years ago.”
Mr. Prodger gave a great start. “Did he?” He thrust out his under lip, frowned, pondered. “I am truly sorry to hear that, Mrs. Fawcett. I hope you’ll believe me when I say I had no idea your husband had ... passed over.”
Mr. Prodger reacted strongly. “Really?” He stuck out his bottom lip, frowned, and thought for a moment. “I’m really sorry to hear that, Mrs. Fawcett. I hope you believe me when I say I had no idea your husband had ... passed away.”
“Of course.” Mother softly stroked her skirt.
“Of course.” Mom gently stroked her skirt.
“I do trust,” said Mr. Prodger, more seriously still, “that my inquiry didn’t give you too much pain.”
“I do trust,” said Mr. Prodger, more seriously still, “that my inquiry didn’t cause you too much distress.”
“No, no. It’s quite all right,” said the gentle voice.
“No, no. It’s totally fine,” said the gentle voice.
But Mr. Prodger insisted. “You’re sure? You’re positive?”
But Mr. Prodger insisted. “Are you sure? Are you positive?”
At that Mother raised her head and gave him one of her still, bright, exalted glances that Milly knew so well. “I’m not in the least hurt,” she said, as one might say it from the midst of the fiery furnace.
At that moment, Mother raised her head and gave him one of her calm, bright, elevated looks that Milly recognized so well. “I’m not hurt at all,” she said, as someone might say it from the middle of a fiery furnace.
Mr. Prodger looked relieved. He changed his attitude and continued. “I hope this regrettable circumstance will not deprive me of your——”
Mr. Prodger looked relieved. He changed his attitude and continued. “I hope this unfortunate situation won’t take away your——”
“Oh, certainly not. We shall be delighted. We are always so pleased to know any one who——” Mother gave a little bound, a little flutter. She flew from her shadowy branch on to a sunny one. “Is this your first visit to the Riviera?”
“Oh, definitely not. We’d be thrilled. We're always so happy to meet anyone who——” Mom gave a little bounce, a little flutter. She moved from her shadowy branch to a sunny one. “Is this your first time visiting the Riviera?”
“It is,” said Mr. Prodger. “The fact is I was in Florence until recently. But I took a heavy cold there——”
“It is,” said Mr. Prodger. “The truth is, I was in Florence until recently. But I caught a bad cold there——”
“Florence so damp,” cooed Mother.
“Florence is so damp,” cooed Mother.
“And the doctor recommended I should come here for the sunshine before I started for home.”
“And the doctor suggested I should come here for the sunshine before I head back home.”
“The sun is so very lovely here,” agreed Mother, enthusiastically.
“The sun is really lovely here,” agreed Mother, excitedly.
“Ah, hotels are so very trying,” said Mother, and she drooped sympathetically at the thought of a lonely man in an hotel.... “You are alone here?” she asked, gently, just in case ... one never knew ... it was better to be on the safe, the tactful side.
“Ah, hotels can be so difficult,” said Mother, and she sighed sympathetically at the thought of a lonely man in a hotel.... “Are you alone here?” she asked softly, just in case... you never know... it’s better to be on the safe, considerate side.
But her fears were groundless.
But her fears were unfounded.
“Oh, yes, I’m alone,” cried Mr. Prodger, more heartily than he had spoken yet, and he took a speck of thread off his immaculate trouser leg. Something in his voice puzzled Milly. What was it?
“Oh, yes, I’m alone,” Mr. Prodger exclaimed, more enthusiastically than he had spoken so far, and he brushed a speck of thread off his perfectly clean trouser leg. There was something in his voice that confused Milly. What was it?
“Still, the scenery is so very beautiful,” said Mother, “that one really does not feel the need of friends. I was only saying to my daughter yesterday I could live here for years without going outside the garden gate. It is all so beautiful.”
“Still, the scenery is so beautiful,” said Mother, “that you really don’t feel like you need friends. I was just telling my daughter yesterday that I could live here for years without stepping outside the garden gate. It’s all so lovely.”
“Is that so?” said Mr. Prodger, soberly. He added, “You have a very charming villa.” And he glanced round the salon. “Is all this antique furniture genuine, may I ask?”
“Is that so?” Mr. Prodger said seriously. He added, “You have a lovely villa.” Then he looked around the living room. “Is all this antique furniture real, if I may ask?”
Mr. Prodger bowed as one who agreed that Roman Catholics were very seldom in.
Mr. Prodger bowed as if he agreed that Roman Catholics were rarely present.
“But I am so fond of space,” continued Mother, “and so is my daughter. We both love large rooms and plenty of them—don’t we, Milly?”
“But I really love open spaces,” continued Mother, “and so does my daughter. We both enjoy big rooms and lots of them—right, Milly?”
This time Mr. Prodger looked at Milly quite cordially and remarked, “Yes, young people like plenty of room to run about.”
This time Mr. Prodger smiled at Milly warmly and said, “Yeah, young people need a lot of space to move around.”
He got up, put one hand behind his back, slapped the other upon it and went over to the balcony.
He stood up, placed one hand behind his back, slapped the other hand on it, and walked over to the balcony.
“You’ve a view of the sea from here,” he observed.
“You can see the sea from here,” he noted.
The ladies might well have noticed it; the whole Mediterranean swung before the windows.
The women could definitely have noticed it; the entire Mediterranean stretched out before the windows.
“We are so fond of the sea,” said Mother, getting up, too.
“We really love the sea,” said Mother, getting up as well.
Mr. Prodger looked towards Milly. “Do you see those yachts, Miss Fawcett?”
Mr. Prodger looked at Milly. “Do you see those yachts, Miss Fawcett?”
Milly saw them.
Milly spotted them.
“Do you happen to know what they’re doing?” asked Mr. Prodger.
“Do you know what they’re doing?” asked Mr. Prodger.
What they were doing? What a funny question! Milly stared and bit her lip.
What were they doing? What a strange question! Milly stared and bit her lip.
“They’re racing!” said Mr. Prodger, and this time he did actually smile at her.
“They're racing!” Mr. Prodger said, and this time he actually smiled at her.
“Oh, yes, of course,” stammered Milly. “Of course they are.” She knew that.
“Oh, yes, of course,” Milly stammered. “Of course they are.” She knew that.
“Well, they’re not always at it,” said Mr. Prodger, good-humouredly. And he turned to Mother and began to take a ceremonious farewell.
“Well, they don’t always do that,” said Mr. Prodger, in a good-natured way. And he turned to Mother and started to say a formal goodbye.
“I wonder,” hesitated Mother, folding her little hands and eyeing him, “if you would care to lunch with us—if you would not be too dull with two ladies. We should be so very pleased.”
“I wonder,” Mother said hesitantly, folding her little hands and looking at him, “if you’d like to have lunch with us—if you wouldn’t find it too boring with two ladies. We’d be so happy.”
Mr. Prodger became intensely serious again. He seemed to brace himself to meet the luncheon invitation. “Thank you very much, Mrs. Fawcett. I should be delighted.”
Mr. Prodger became very serious again. He seemed to prepare himself to respond to the lunch invitation. “Thank you very much, Mrs. Fawcett. I would be delighted.”
“That will be very nice,” said Mother, warmly. “Let me see. Today is Monday—isn’t it, Milly? Would Wednesday suit you?”
“That sounds great,” said Mother, warmly. “Let me see. Today is Monday—isn’t it, Milly? Would Wednesday work for you?”
Mr. Prodger replied, “It would suit me excellently to lunch with you on Wednesday, Mrs. Fawcett. At mee-dee, I presume, as they call it here.”
Mr. Prodger replied, “I would be very happy to have lunch with you on Wednesday, Mrs. Fawcett. At mee-dee, I assume, as they call it here.”
“Oh, no! We keep our English times. At one o’clock,” said Mother.
“Oh, no! We stick to our English time. At one o’clock,” said Mom.
And that being arranged, Mr. Prodger became more and more ceremonious and bowed himself out of the room.
And with that settled, Mr. Prodger became increasingly formal and bowed himself out of the room.
Mother rang for Marie to look after him, and a moment later the big glass hall-door shut.
Mother called for Marie to take care of him, and a moment later, the large glass front door closed.
“Well!” said Mother. She was all smiles. Little smiles like butterflies, alighting on her lips and gone again. “That was an adventure, Milly, wasn’t it, dear? And I thought he was such a very charming man, didn’t you?”
“Well!” said Mother. She was all smiles. Little smiles like butterflies, landing on her lips and gone again. “That was an adventure, Milly, wasn’t it, dear? And I thought he was such a charming man, didn’t you?”
Milly made a little face at Mother and rubbed her eye.
Milly made a face at Mom and rubbed her eye.
“Of course you did. You must have, dear. And his appearance was so satisfactory—wasn’t it?” Mother was obviously enraptured. “I mean he looked so very well kept. Did you notice his hands? Every nail shone like a diamond. I must say I do like to see....”
“Of course you did. You must have, dear. And he looked so amazing—didn’t he?” Mom was clearly thrilled. “I mean, he looked really well put together. Did you see his hands? Every nail sparkled like a diamond. I really do like to see....”
She broke off. She came over to Milly and patted her big collar straight.
She stopped talking, walked over to Milly, and adjusted her large collar.
“You do think it was right of me to ask him to lunch—don’t you, dear?” said Mother pathetically.
“You think it was okay for me to invite him to lunch, right, dear?” said Mother sadly.
“It was so strange,” said Mother. There was the still, bright, exalted glance again. “I suddenly seemed to hear Father say to me ‘Ask him to lunch.’ And then there was some—warning.... I think it was about the wine. But that I didn’t catch—very unfortunately,” she added, mournfully. She put her hand on her breast; she bowed her head. “Father is still so near,” she whispered.
“It was so odd,” said Mom. There was that quiet, bright, intense gaze again. “I suddenly felt like I heard Dad say to me, ‘Invite him to lunch.’ And then there was some—warning... I think it was about the wine. But I didn’t quite catch that—very sadly,” she added, wistfully. She placed her hand on her chest; she lowered her head. “Dad is still so close,” she whispered.
Milly looked out of the window. She hated Mother going on like this. But of course she couldn’t say anything. Out of the window there was the sea and the sunlight silver on the palms, like water dripping from silver oars. Milly felt a yearning—what was it?—it was like a yearning to fly.
Milly looked out the window. She hated Mother rambling on like this. But of course, she couldn’t say anything. Outside, there was the sea and sunlight shining on the palm trees, like water dripping from silver oars. Milly felt a longing—what was it?—it was like a longing to fly.
But Mother’s voice brought her back to the salon, to the gilt chairs, the gilt couches, sconces, cabinets, the tables with the heavy-sweet flowers, the faded brocade, the pink-spotted Chinese dragons on the mantelpiece and the two Turks’ heads in the fireplace that supported the broad logs.
But Mother’s voice brought her back to the living room, to the gold chairs, the gold couches, wall sconces, cabinets, the tables with the heavily-scented flowers, the worn brocade, the pink-spotted Chinese dragons on the mantelpiece, and the two Turkish heads in the fireplace that held up the large logs.
“I think a leg of lamb would be nice, don’t you, dear?” said Mother. “The lamb is so very small and delicate just now. And men like nothing so much as plain roast meat. Yvonne prepares it so nicely, too, with that little frill of paper lace round the top of the leg. It always reminds me of something—I can’t think what. But it certainly makes it look very attractive indeed.”
“I think a leg of lamb would be nice, don’t you, dear?” said Mom. “The lamb is really small and delicate right now. And guys love simple roast meat. Yvonne prepares it so well, too, with that little frill of paper lace around the top of the leg. It always reminds me of something—I just can’t put my finger on it. But it definitely makes it look super appealing.”
§
Wednesday came. And the flutter that Mother and Milly had felt over the visiting card extended to the whole villa. Yes, it was not too much to say that the whole villa thrilled and fluttered at the idea of having a man to lunch. Old, flat-footed Yvonne came waddling back from market with a piece of gorgonzola in so perfect a condition that when she found Marie in the kitchen she flung down her great basket, snatched the morsel up and held it, rustling in its paper, to her quivering bosom.
Wednesday arrived. The excitement that Mother and Milly felt over the visiting card spread throughout the entire villa. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that the whole place buzzed with anticipation at the thought of having a man for lunch. Old, flat-footed Yvonne waddled back from the market with a piece of gorgonzola in such perfect condition that when she spotted Marie in the kitchen, she dropped her big basket, grabbed the cheese, and held it, crinkling in its paper, close to her trembling chest.
“J’ai trouvé un morceau de gorgonzola,” she panted, rolling up her eyes as though she invited the heavens themselves to look down upon it. “J’ai un morceau de gorgonzola ici pour un prince, ma fille.” And hissing the word[129] “prr-ince” like lightning, she thrust the morsel under Marie’s nose. Marie, who was a delicate creature, almost swooned at the shock.
“Look what I found, a piece of gorgonzola,” she panted, rolling her eyes as if she was inviting the heavens to look down upon it. “I have a piece of gorgonzola here for a prince, my daughter.” And hissing the word “prince” like lightning, she shoved the morsel under Marie’s nose. Marie, who was quite delicate, almost fainted from the shock.
“Do you think,” cried Yvonne, scornfully, “that I would ever buy such cheese pour ces dames? Never. Never. Jamais de ma vie.” Her sausage finger wagged before her nose, and she minced in a dreadful imitation of Mother’s French, “We have none of us large appetites, Yvonne. We are very fond of boiled eggs and mashed potatoes and a nice, plain salad. Ah-Bah!” With a snort of contempt she flung away her shawl, rolled up her sleeves, and began unpacking the basket. At the bottom there was a flat bottle which, sighing, she laid aside.
“Do you really think,” Yvonne exclaimed, scoffing, “that I would ever buy such cheese pour ces dames? Never. Not in a million years. Jamais de ma vie.” Her sausage-like finger waved in front of her face, and she mimicked Mother’s French badly, saying, “None of us have big appetites, Yvonne. We really like boiled eggs and mashed potatoes and a nice, simple salad. Oh, please!” With a dismissive snort, she tossed her shawl aside, rolled up her sleeves, and started unpacking the basket. At the bottom, she found a flat bottle, which she sighed over and set aside.
“De quoi pour mes cors,” said she.
“What's in it for my corns?” she said.
And Marie, seizing a bottle of Sauterne and bearing it off to the dining-room murmured, as she shut the kitchen door behind her, “Et voilà pour les cors de Monsieur!”
And Marie, grabbing a bottle of Sauterne and taking it into the dining room, murmured as she closed the kitchen door behind her, “And here’s to the horns of the gentleman!”
The dining-room was a large room panelled in dark wood. It had a massive mantelpiece and carved chairs covered in crimson damask. On the heavy, polished table stood an oval glass dish decorated with little gilt swags. This dish, which it was Marie’s duty to keep filled with fresh flowers, fascinated her. The sight of it[130] gave her a frisson. It reminded her always, as it lay solitary on the dark expanse, of a little tomb. And one day, passing through the long windows on to the stone terrace and down the steps into the garden she had the happy thought of so arranging the flowers that they would be appropriate to one of the ladies on a future tragic occasion. Her first creation had been terrible. Tomb of Mademoiselle Anderson in black pansies, lily-of-the-valley, and a frill of heliotrope. It gave her a most intense, curious pleasure to hand Miss Anderson the potatoes at lunch, and at the same time to gaze beyond her at her triumph. It was like (O ciel!), it was like handing potatoes to a corpse.
The dining room was a spacious area paneled in dark wood. It featured a large mantelpiece and carved chairs upholstered in crimson damask. On the heavy, polished table sat an oval glass dish adorned with small gilt swags. This dish, which was Marie's responsibility to keep filled with fresh flowers, fascinated her. The sight of it[130] gave her a frisson. It always reminded her, as it lay alone on the dark surface, of a little tomb. One day, while walking through the tall windows onto the stone terrace and down the steps into the garden, she had the delightful idea of arranging the flowers in a way that would suit one of the ladies for a future tragic event. Her first creation was dreadful. Tomb of Mademoiselle Anderson made of black pansies, lily-of-the-valley, and a frill of heliotrope. It brought her a deep, unusual pleasure to serve Miss Anderson the potatoes at lunch while also glancing past her at her accomplishment. It felt like (O ciel!) it was like serving potatoes to a corpse.
The Tomb of Madame was on the contrary almost gay. Foolish little flowers, half yellow, half blue, hung over the edge, wisps of green trailed across, and in the middle there was a large scarlet rose. Cœur saignant, Marie had called it. But it did not look in the least like a cœur saignant. It looked flushed and cheerful, like Mother emerging from the luxury of a warm bath.
The Tomb of Madame was, on the other hand, almost cheerful. Silly little flowers, half yellow and half blue, hung over the edge, with strands of green trailing across, and in the center, there was a big scarlet rose. Cœur saignant, Marie had called it. But it didn’t look at all like a cœur saignant. It looked vibrant and happy, like a mother coming out of the comfort of a warm bath.
Milly’s, of course, was all white. White stocks, little white rose-buds, with a sprig or two of dark box edging. It was Mother’s favorite.
Milly’s was all white, of course. White stocks, small white rosebuds, with a couple of dark box sprigs around the edges. It was Mom’s favorite.
Poor innocent! Marie, at the sideboard, had to turn her back when she heard Mother exclaim, “Isn’t it pretty, Milly? Isn’t it sweetly pretty? Most artistic. So original.” And she had said to Marie, “C’est très joli, Marie. Très original.”
Poor innocent! Marie, at the sideboard, had to turn her back when she heard Mother exclaim, “Isn’t it pretty, Milly? Isn’t it sweetly pretty? Most artistic. So original.” And she had said to Marie, “It’s very pretty, Marie. Very original.”
Marie’s smile was so remarkable that Milly, peeling a tangerine, remarked to Mother, “I don’t think she likes you to admire them. It makes her uncomfortable.”
Marie’s smile was so striking that Milly, peeling a tangerine, said to Mother, “I don’t think she likes it when you admire them. It makes her uncomfortable.”
But today—the glory of her opportunity made Marie feel quite faint as she seized her flower scissors. Tombeau d’un beau Monsieur. She was forbidden to cut the orchids that grew round the fountain basin. But what were orchids for if not for such an occasion? Her fingers trembled as the scissors snipped away. They were enough; Marie added two small sprays of palm. And back in the dining-room she had the happy idea of binding the palm together with a twist of gold thread deftly torn off the fringe of the dining-room curtains. The effect was superb. Marie almost seemed to see her beau Monsieur, very small, very small, at the bottom of the bowl, in full evening dress with a ribbon across his chest and his ears white as wax.
But today—the thrill of her opportunity made Marie feel a bit lightheaded as she grabbed her flower scissors. Tombeau d’un beau Monsieur. She wasn't supposed to cut the orchids growing around the fountain basin. But what were orchids for if not for a moment like this? Her fingers shook as the scissors snipped away. That was enough; Marie added two small sprigs of palm. And back in the dining room, she had the clever idea of tying the palm together with a twist of gold thread skillfully torn from the fringe of the dining room curtains. The effect was stunning. Marie could almost see her beau Monsieur, very small, very small, at the bottom of the bowl, dressed in full evening attire with a ribbon across his chest and his ears white as wax.
What surprised Milly, however, was that Miss[132] Anderson should pay any attention to Mr. Prodger’s coming. She rustled to breakfast in her best black silk blouse, her Sunday blouse, with the large, painful-looking crucifix dangling over the front. Milly was alone when Miss Anderson entered the dining-room. This was unfortunate, for she always tried to avoid being left alone with Miss Anderson. She could not say exactly why; it was a feeling. She had the feeling that Miss Anderson might say something about God, or something fearfully intimate. Oh, she would sink through the floor if such a thing happened; she would expire. Supposing she were to say “Milly, do you believe in our Lord?” Heavens! It simply didn’t bear thinking about.
What surprised Milly, though, was that Miss[132] Anderson would pay any attention to Mr. Prodger’s arrival. She swished into breakfast wearing her best black silk blouse, her Sunday blouse, with the large, painful-looking crucifix hanging in front. Milly was alone when Miss Anderson walked into the dining room. This was unfortunate, because she always tried to avoid being left alone with Miss Anderson. She couldn’t quite explain why; it was just a feeling. She got the sense that Miss Anderson might say something about God, or something deeply personal. Oh, she would just want to disappear if that happened; she would be mortified. What if she were to ask, “Milly, do you believe in our Lord?” Goodness! It was simply too much to consider.
“Good-morning, my dear,” said Miss Anderson, and her fingers, cold, pale, like church candles, touched Milly’s cheeks.
“Good morning, my dear,” said Miss Anderson, her fingers cold and pale, like church candles, as they brushed Milly’s cheeks.
“Good-morning, Miss Anderson. May I give you some coffee?” said Milly, trying to be natural.
“Good morning, Miss Anderson. Can I get you some coffee?” Milly asked, trying to act casual.
“Thank you, dear child,” said Miss Anderson, and laughing her light, nervous laugh, she hooked on her eyeglasses and stared at the basket of rolls. “And is it today that you expect your guest?” she asked.
“Thank you, sweetie,” said Miss Anderson, and with a light, nervous laugh, she put on her glasses and looked at the basket of rolls. “Is today the day you're expecting your guest?” she asked.
Now why did she ask that? Why pretend when she knew perfectly well? That was all part of her strangeness. Or was it because she wanted to be friendly? Miss Anderson was more than friendly; she was genial. But there was always this something. Was she spying? People said at school that Roman Catholics spied.... Miss Anderson rustled, rustled about the house like a dead leaf. Now she was on the stairs, now in the upstairs passage. Sometimes, at night, when Milly was feverish, she woke up and heard that rustle outside her door. Was Miss Anderson looking through the keyhole? And one night she actually had the idea that Miss Anderson had bored two holes in the wall above her head and was watching her from there. The feeling was so strong that next time she went into Miss Anderson’s room her eyes flew to the spot. To her horror a large picture hung there. Had it been there before?...
Now why did she ask that? Why pretend when she knew perfectly well? That was all part of her weirdness. Or was it because she wanted to be friendly? Miss Anderson was more than friendly; she was warm and welcoming. But there was always this something. Was she spying? People said at school that Roman Catholics spied... Miss Anderson rustled around the house like a dead leaf. Now she was on the stairs, now in the upstairs hallway. Sometimes, at night, when Milly was feverish, she woke up and heard that rustle outside her door. Was Miss Anderson looking through the keyhole? And one night she actually thought that Miss Anderson had drilled two holes in the wall above her head and was watching her from there. The feeling was so intense that the next time she went into Miss Anderson’s room, her eyes shot to that spot. To her horror, a large picture hung there. Had it been there before?...
“Guest?” The crisp breakfast roll broke in half at the word.
“Guest?” The fresh breakfast roll tore in half at the word.
“Yes, I think it is,” said Milly, vaguely, and her blue, flower-like eyes were raised to Miss Anderson in a vague stare.
“Yes, I think so,” Milly said, somewhat absent-mindedly, as her blue, flower-like eyes turned to Miss Anderson in a distant gaze.
“It will make quite a little change in our little party,” said the much-too-pleasant voice.[134] “I confess I miss very much the society of men. I have had such a great deal of it in my life. I think that ladies by themselves are apt to get a little—h’m—h’m....” And helping herself to cherry jam, she spilt it on the cloth.
“It will bring quite a change to our little gathering,” said the overly cheerful voice.[134] “I must admit I really miss the company of men. I've spent so much time around them in my life. I think that women alone tend to become a bit—h’m—h’m....” And while helping herself to cherry jam, she spilled it on the tablecloth.
Milly took a large, childish bite out of her roll. There was nothing to reply to this. But how young Miss Anderson made her feel! She made her want to be naughty, to pour milk over her head or make a noise with a spoon.
Milly took a big, childish bite out of her roll. There was nothing to say in response to this. But Miss Anderson made her feel so young! She made her want to be mischievous, to pour milk over her head or make noise with a spoon.
“Ladies by themselves,” went on Miss Anderson, who realized none of this, “are very apt to find their interests limited.”
“Women on their own,” continued Miss Anderson, who didn’t understand any of this, “tend to have their interests restricted.”
“Why?” said Milly, goaded to reply. People always said that; it sounded most unfair.
“Why?” Milly asked, pushed to respond. People always said that; it seemed really unjust.
“I think,” said Miss Anderson, taking off her eyeglasses and looking a little dim, “it is the absence of political discussion.”
“I think,” said Miss Anderson, taking off her glasses and looking a bit confused, “it's the lack of political discussion.”
“Oh, politics!” cried Milly, airily. “I hate politics. Father always said——” But here she pulled up short. She crimsoned. She didn’t want to talk about Father to Miss Anderson.
“Oh, politics!” Milly exclaimed dismissively. “I can’t stand politics. Dad always said——” But then she stopped suddenly. She blushed. She didn’t want to discuss Dad with Miss Anderson.
“Oh! Look! Look! A butterfly!” cried Miss Anderson, softly and hastily. “Look, what a darling!” Her own cheeks flushed a slow red at the sight of the darling butterfly fluttering so softly over the glittering table.
“Oh! Look! Look! A butterfly!” Miss Anderson exclaimed quietly and quickly. “Look at how adorable it is!” Her cheeks turned a slow shade of red at the sight of the cute butterfly fluttering gently over the sparkling table.
That was very nice of Miss Anderson—fearfully nice of her. She must have realized that Milly didn’t want to talk about Father and so she had mentioned the butterfly on purpose. Milly smiled at Miss Anderson as she never had smiled at her before. And she said in her warm, youthful voice, “He is a duck, isn’t he? I love butterflies. I think they are great lambs.”
That was really nice of Miss Anderson—so nice, in fact. She must have understood that Milly didn’t want to talk about their dad, so she brought up the butterfly on purpose. Milly smiled at Miss Anderson in a way she never had before. And she said in her warm, youthful voice, “He’s a duck, right? I love butterflies. I think they’re awesome.”
§
The morning whisked away as foreign mornings do. Mother had half decided to wear her hat at lunch.
The morning flew by like any other unfamiliar morning. Mom had mostly decided to wear her hat for lunch.
“What do you think, Milly? Do you think as head of the house it might be appropriate? On the other hand one does not want to do anything at all extreme.”
“What do you think, Milly? Do you think it might be appropriate since you're the head of the house? On the other hand, one doesn't want to do anything too extreme.”
“Which do you mean, Mother? Your mushroom or the jampot?”
“Which one do you mean, Mom? Your mushroom or the jam jar?”
“Oh, not the jampot, dear.” Mother was quite used to Milly’s name for it. “I somehow don’t feel myself in a hat without a brim. And to tell you the truth I am still not quite certain whether I was wise in buying the jampot. I cannot help the feeling that if I were to meet Father in it he would be a little too surprised. More than once lately,” went on Mother quickly, “I[136] have thought of taking off the trimming, turning in upside down, and making it into a nice little workbag. What do you think, dear? But we must not go into it now, Milly. This is not the moment for such schemes. Come on to the balcony. I have told Marie we shall have coffee there. What about bringing out that big chair with the nice, substantial legs for Mr. Prodger? Men are so fond of nice, substantial.... No, not by yourself, love! Let me help you.”
“Oh, not the jampot, dear.” Mother was quite used to Milly’s name for it. “I just don’t feel like myself in a hat without a brim. And to be honest, I’m still not sure if buying the jampot was a good idea. I can't shake the feeling that if I were to run into Father wearing it, he would be a bit too surprised. More than once lately,” Mother continued quickly, “I’ve thought about removing the trim, flipping it upside down, and turning it into a nice little workbag. What do you think, dear? But we shouldn’t get into that right now, Milly. This isn’t the time for such plans. Let’s go out to the balcony. I told Marie we’d have coffee out there. How about bringing out that big chair with the nice, sturdy legs for Mr. Prodger? Men really like nice, sturdy... No, not by yourself, love! Let me help you.”
When the chair was carried out Milly thought it looked exactly like Mr. Prodger. It was Mr. Prodger admiring the view.
When the chair was taken out, Milly thought it looked just like Mr. Prodger. It was Mr. Prodger enjoying the view.
“No, don’t sit down on it. You mustn’t,” she cried hastily, as Mother began to subside. She put her arm through Mother’s and drew her back into the salon.
“No, don’t sit down on it. You can’t,” she cried quickly, as Mother started to lower herself. She hooked her arm through Mother’s and pulled her back into the living room.
Happily, at that moment there was a rustle and Miss Anderson was upon them. In excellent time, for once. She carried a copy of the Morning Post.
Happily, at that moment there was a rustle and Miss Anderson appeared. For once, she was right on time. She had a copy of the Morning Post.
“I have been trying to find out from this,” said she, lightly tapping the newspaper with her eyeglasses, “whether Congress is sitting at present. But unfortunately, after reading my copy right through, I happened to glance at the heading and discovered it was five weeks’ old.”
“I’ve been trying to find out from this,” she said, lightly tapping the newspaper with her eyeglasses, “whether Congress is in session right now. But unfortunately, after reading my copy from start to finish, I happened to glance at the headline and realized it was five weeks old.”
Congress! Would Mr. Prodger expect them to talk about Congress? The idea terrified Mother. Congress! The American parliament, of course, composed of senators—grey-bearded old men in frock coats and turn-down collars, rather like missionaries. But she did not feel at all competent to discuss them.
Congress! Would Mr. Prodger expect them to talk about Congress? The idea terrified Mother. Congress! The American legislature, of course, made up of senators—old men with gray beards in suits and collared shirts, kind of like missionaries. But she did not feel at all qualified to discuss them.
“I think we had better not be too intellectual,” she suggested, timidly, fearful of disappointing Miss Anderson, but more fearful still of the alternative.
“I think we should avoid being too intellectual,” she suggested shyly, afraid of letting Miss Anderson down, but even more afraid of the other option.
“Still, one likes to be prepared,” said Miss Anderson. And after a pause she added softly, “One never knows.”
“Still, it's good to be prepared,” said Miss Anderson. After a moment, she added quietly, “You never know.”
Ah, how true that is! One never does. Miss Anderson and Mother seemed both to ponder this truth. They sat silent, with head bent, as though listening to the whisper of the words.
Ah, how true that is! One never does. Miss Anderson and Mother both seemed to think about this truth. They sat quietly, heads down, as if they were listening to the soft sound of the words.
“One never knows,” said the pink-spotted dragons on the mantelpiece and the Turks’ heads pondered. Nothing is known—nothing. Everybody just waits for things to happen as they were waiting there for the stranger who came walking towards them through the sun and shadow under the budding plane trees, or driving, perhaps, in one of the small, cotton-covered cabs.... An angel passed over the Villa Martin.[138] In that moment of hovering silence something beseeching seemed to lift, seemed to offer itself, as the flowers in the salon, uplifted, gave themselves to the light.
“One never knows,” said the pink-spotted dragons on the mantelpiece, while the Turks’ heads thought about it. Nothing is certain—nothing. Everyone just waits for things to unfold, like they were waiting there for the stranger who came walking towards them through the sunlight and shadows under the budding plane trees, or driving, maybe, in one of the small, cotton-covered cabs.... An angel passed over the Villa Martin.[138] In that moment of stillness, something pleading seemed to rise up, seemed to present itself, just as the flowers in the salon, reaching up, offered themselves to the light.
Then Mother said, “I hope Mr. Prodger will not find the scent of the mimosa too powerful. Men are not fond of flowers in a room as a rule. I have heard it causes actual hay-fever in some cases. What do you think, Milly? Ought we perhaps——” But there was no time to do anything. A long firm trill sounded from the hall door. It was a trill so calm and composed and unlike the tentative little push they gave the bell that it brought them back to the seriousness of the moment. They heard a man’s voice; the door clicked and shut again. He was inside. A stick rattled on the table. There was a pause, and then the door handle of the salon turned and Marie, in frilled muslin cuffs and an apron shaped like a heart, ushered in Mr. Prodger.
Then Mother said, “I hope Mr. Prodger doesn't find the scent of the mimosa too strong. Generally, men aren’t keen on having flowers in a room. I've heard it can even trigger hay fever in some cases. What do you think, Milly? Should we maybe——” But there wasn’t time to do anything. A long, clear trill rang out from the hall door. It was a trill so calm and steady, unlike the hesitant little push they usually gave the bell, that it snapped them back to the seriousness of the moment. They heard a man’s voice; the door clicked shut again. He was inside. A stick clattered on the table. There was a pause, and then the handle of the salon door turned, and Marie, in frilly muslin cuffs and a heart-shaped apron, welcomed Mr. Prodger in.
Only Mr. Prodger after all? But whom had Milly expected to see? The feeling was there and gone again that she would not have been surprised to see somebody quite different, before she realized this wasn’t quite the same Mr. Prodger as before. He was smarter than ever; all brushed, combed, shining. The ears that[139] Marie had seen white as wax flashed as if they had been pink enamelled. Mother fluttered up in her pretty little way, so hoping he had not found the heat of the day too trying to be out in ... but happily it was a little early in the year for dust. Then Miss Anderson was introduced. Milly was ready this time for that fresh hand, but she almost gasped; it was so very chill. It was like a hand stretched out to you from the water. Then together they all sat down.
Only Mr. Prodger after all? But who had Milly expected to see? The feeling came and went that she wouldn’t have been surprised to see someone completely different, before she realized this wasn’t quite the same Mr. Prodger as before. He looked sharper than ever; all brushed, combed, and shining. The ears that[139] Marie had seen white as wax now looked as if they had been pink enamelled. Mother fluttered up in her charming way, hoping he hadn’t found the heat of the day too difficult to be out in... but thankfully it was still a bit early in the year for dust. Then Miss Anderson was introduced. Milly was ready this time for that cool handshake, but she almost gasped; it was so very chilly. It felt like a hand reaching out to you from the water. Then they all sat down together.
“Is this your first visit to the Riviera?” asked Miss Anderson, graciously, dropping her handkerchief.
“Is this your first time visiting the Riviera?” asked Miss Anderson, politely, as she dropped her handkerchief.
“It is,” answered Mr. Prodger composedly, and he folded his arms as before. “I was in Florence until recently, but I caught a heavy cold——”
“It is,” replied Mr. Prodger calmly, and he crossed his arms just like before. “I was in Florence until recently, but I caught a bad cold——”
“Florence so——” began Mother, when the beautiful brass gong, that burned like a fallen sun in the shadows of the hall, began to throb. First it was a low muttering, then it swelled, it quickened, it burst into a clash of triumph under Marie’s sympathetic fingers. Never had they been treated to such a performance before. Mr. Prodger was all attention.
“Florence so——” started Mother, when the beautiful brass gong, glowing like a fallen sun in the shadows of the hall, began to resonate. First, it was a low rumble, then it grew louder, it sped up, and it exploded into a triumphant clash under Marie’s skillful hands. They had never experienced such a performance before. Mr. Prodger was completely focused.
“That’s a very fine gong,” he remarked approvingly.
"That’s a really nice gong," he said with approval.
“We think it is so very Oriental,” said Mother. “It gives our little meals quite an Eastern flavour. Shall we....”
“We think it feels really Eastern,” said Mother. “It gives our little meals a nice Eastern vibe. Shall we....”
Their guest was at the door bowing.
Their guest was at the door, bowing.
“So many gentlemen and only one lady,” fluttered Mother. “What I mean is the boot is on the other shoe. That is to say—come, Milly, come, dear.” And she led the way to the dining-room.
“So many gentlemen and only one lady,” fluttered Mother. “What I mean is the situation has flipped. That is to say—come on, Milly, come on, dear.” And she led the way to the dining room.
Well, there they were. The cold, fresh napkins were shaken out of their charming shapes and Marie handed the omelette. Mr. Prodger sat on Mother’s right, facing Milly, and Miss Anderson had her back to the long windows. But after all—why should the fact of their having a man with them make such a difference? It did; it made all the difference. Why should they feel so stirred at the sight of that large hand outspread, moving among the wine glasses? Why should the sound of that loud, confident “Ah-hm!” change the very look of the dining-room? It was not a favourite room of theirs as a rule; it was overpowering. They bobbed uncertainly at the pale table with a curious feeling of exposure. They were like those meek guests who arrive unexpectedly at the fashionable hotel,[141] and are served with whatever may be ready, while the real luncheon, the real guests lurk important and contemptuous in the background. And although it was impossible for Marie to be other than deft, nimble and silent, what heart could she have in ministering to that most uninspiring of spectacles—three ladies dining alone?
Well, there they were. The cold, fresh napkins were shaken out of their pretty shapes and Marie handed over the omelette. Mr. Prodger sat on Mom’s right, facing Milly, and Miss Anderson had her back to the long windows. But really—why should having a man with them change things so much? It did; it made all the difference. Why did they feel so stirred by the sight of that large hand spreading out, moving among the wine glasses? Why did the sound of that loud, confident “Ah-hm!” change the entire vibe of the dining room? It wasn’t usually a favorite spot for them; it felt overwhelming. They fidgeted at the pale table with a strange sense of vulnerability. They were like those timid guests who show up unexpectedly at a fancy hotel and are served whatever is available while the actual luncheon and important guests linger contemptuously in the background. And even though it was impossible for Marie to be anything other than skilled, quick, and quiet, who could she have the heart to care for in front of that most unexciting scene—three ladies dining alone?
Now all was changed. Marie filled their glasses to the brim as if to reward them for some marvellous feat of courage. These timid English ladies had captured a live lion, a real one, smelling faintly of eau de cologne, and with a tip of handkerchief showing, white as a flake of snow.
Now everything was different. Marie filled their glasses to the top, as if to reward them for some amazing act of bravery. These shy English ladies had caught a live lion, a real one, faintly smelling of cologne, with a handkerchief peeking out, white as a snowflake.
“He is worthy of it,” decided Marie, eyeing her orchids and palms.
“He deserves it,” Marie thought, looking at her orchids and palms.
Mr. Prodger touched his hot plate with appreciative fingers.
Mr. Prodger touched his hot plate with thankful fingers.
“You’ll hardly believe it, Mrs. Fawcett,” he remarked, turning to Mother, “but this is the first hot plate I’ve happened on since I left the States. I had begun to believe there were two things that just weren’t to be had in Europe. One was a hot plate and the other was a glass of cold water. Well, the cold water one can do without; but a hot plate is more difficult. I’d got so discouraged with the cold wet ones I encountered[142] everywhere that when I was arranging with Cook’s Agency about my room here I explained to them ‘I don’t care what the expense may be. But for mercy’s sake find me an hotel where I can get a hot plate by ringing for it.’”
“You won’t believe this, Mrs. Fawcett,” he said, turning to Mother, “but this is the first hot plate I’ve come across since I left the States. I was starting to think there were two things you just can’t find in Europe. One is a hot plate and the other is a glass of cold water. Well, you can live without the cold water; but a hot plate is a different story. I got so frustrated with the cold, damp ones I found everywhere that when I was coordinating with Cook’s Agency about my room here, I told them, ‘I don’t care what it costs. But for heaven’s sake, find me a hotel where I can get a hot plate just by asking for it.’”
Mother, though outwardly all sympathy, found this a little bewildering. She had a momentary vision of Mr. Prodger ringing for hot plates to be brought to him at all hours. Such strange things to want in any numbers.
Mother, despite appearing completely sympathetic, found this a bit confusing. She briefly imagined Mr. Prodger asking for hot plates to be brought to him at all hours. Such odd things to want in such quantities.
“I have always heard the American hotels are so very well equipped,” said Miss Anderson. “Telephones in all the rooms and even tape machines.”
“I’ve always heard that American hotels are really well equipped,” said Miss Anderson. “They have telephones in all the rooms and even tape players.”
Milly could see Miss Anderson reading that tape machine.
Milly could see Miss Anderson reading that tape machine.
“I should like to go to America awfully,” she cried, as Marie brought in the lamb and set it before Mother.
“I really want to go to America,” she exclaimed, as Marie brought in the lamb and placed it in front of Mother.
“There’s certainly nothing wrong with America,” said Mr. Prodger, soberly. “America’s a great country. What are they? Peas? Well, I’ll just take a few. I don’t eat peas as a rule. No, no salad, thank you. Not with the hot meat.”
“There's definitely nothing wrong with America,” said Mr. Prodger seriously. “America’s a great country. What are they? Peas? Well, I’ll just take a few. I usually don’t eat peas. No, no salad, thanks. Not with the hot meat.”
Because one wants to go everywhere, was the real answer. But Milly’s flower-blue gaze rested thoughtfully on Miss Anderson as she said, “The ice-cream. I adore ice-cream.”
Because one wants to go everywhere, that was the real answer. But Milly’s flower-blue gaze lingered thoughtfully on Miss Anderson as she said, “The ice cream. I love ice cream.”
“Do you?” said Mr. Prodger, and he put down his fork; he seemed moved. “So you’re fond of ice-cream, are you, Miss Fawcett?”
“Do you?” said Mr. Prodger, putting down his fork; he seemed affected. “So you like ice cream, huh, Miss Fawcett?”
Milly transferred her dazzling gaze to him. It said she was.
Milly shifted her stunning gaze to him. It told him she was.
“Well,” said Mr. Prodger quite playfully, and he began eating again, “I’d like to see you get it. I’m sorry we can’t manage to ship some across. I like to see young people have just what they want. It seems right, somehow.”
“Well,” Mr. Prodger said with a playful tone, and he started eating again, “I’d love to see you get it. I'm sorry we can’t figure out how to ship some over. I like to see young people get exactly what they want. It just feels right, doesn’t it?”
Kind man! Would he have any more lamb?
Kind man! Do you have any more lamb?
Lunch passed so pleasantly, so quickly, that the famous piece of gorgonzola was on the table in all its fatness and richness before there had been an awkward moment. The truth was that Mr. Prodger proved most easy to entertain, most ready to chat. As a rule men were not fond of chat as Mother understood it. They did not seem to understand that it does not matter very much what one says; the important thing is not to let the conversation drop. Strange! Even[144] the best men ignored that simple rule. They refused to realize that conversation is like a dear little baby that is brought in to be handed round. You must rock it, nurse it, keep it on the move if you want it to keep smiling. What could be simpler? But even Father.... Mother winced away from memories that were not as sweet as memories ought to be.
Lunch went by so pleasantly and so quickly that the famous piece of gorgonzola appeared on the table in all its richness before there was an awkward moment. The truth was that Mr. Prodger was easy to entertain and eager to chat. Generally, men weren’t keen on chatting in the way Mother understood it. They didn’t seem to get that it doesn’t really matter what you talk about; the key is to keep the conversation going. It’s strange! Even[144] the best men overlooked that simple rule. They didn’t realize that conversation is like a dear little baby that needs to be passed around. You have to rock it, nurture it, and keep it moving if you want it to keep smiling. What could be simpler? But even Father.... Mother shied away from memories that weren’t as sweet as they should have been.
All the same she could not help hoping that Father saw what a successful little lunch party it was. He did so love to see Milly happy, and the child looked more animated than she had done for weeks. She had lost that dreamy expression, which, though very sweet, did not seem natural at her age. Perhaps what she wanted was not so much Easton’s Syrup as taking out of herself.
All the same, she couldn’t help hoping that Father noticed what a successful little lunch party it was. He really loved seeing Milly happy, and the child looked more lively than she had in weeks. She had lost that dreamy look, which, although very sweet, didn’t seem natural for her age. Maybe what she needed was less of Easton’s Syrup and more of getting out of her own head.
“I have been very selfish,” thought Mother, blaming herself as usual. She put her hand on Milly’s arm; she pressed it gently as they rose from the table. And Marie held the door open for the white and grey figure; for Miss Anderson, who peered shortsightedly, as though looking for something; for Mr. Prodger who brought up the rear, walking stately, with the benign air of a Monsieur who had eaten well.
“I’ve been really selfish,” thought Mother, blaming herself as always. She placed her hand on Milly’s arm and gave it a gentle squeeze as they got up from the table. Marie held the door open for the white and grey figure of Miss Anderson, who was squinting as if searching for something, and for Mr. Prodger, who brought up the rear, walking confidently with the pleasant demeanor of someone who had enjoyed a good meal.
§
Beyond the balcony, the garden, the palms and the sea lay bathed in quivering brightness. Not a leaf moved; the oranges were little worlds of burning light. There was the sound of grasshoppers ringing their tiny tambourines, and the hum of bees as they hovered, as though to taste their joy in advance, before burrowing close into the warm wide-open stocks and roses. The sound of the sea was like a breath, was like a sigh.
Beyond the balcony, the garden, the palm trees, and the sea were all glowing with shimmering light. Not a leaf stirred; the oranges shone like tiny worlds of radiant color. You could hear the grasshoppers playing their little tambourines and the buzzing of bees as they hovered, seemingly eager to savor their joy before diving into the warm, open petals of the stocks and roses. The sound of the sea felt like a breath, like a sigh.
Did the little group on the balcony hear it? Mother’s fingers moved among the black and gold coffee-cups; Miss Anderson brought the most uncomfortable chair out of the salon and sat down. Mr. Prodger put his large hand on to the yellow stone ledge of the balcony and remarked gravely, “This balcony rail is just as hot as it can be.”
Did the small group on the balcony hear it? Mother’s fingers moved among the black and gold coffee cups; Miss Anderson brought out the most uncomfortable chair from the living room and sat down. Mr. Prodger placed his large hand on the yellow stone ledge of the balcony and said seriously, “This balcony railing is as hot as it gets.”
“They say,” said Mother, “that the greatest heat of the day is at about half-past two. We have certainly noticed it is very hot then.”
“They say,” said Mother, “that the hottest part of the day is around two-thirty. We’ve definitely noticed it gets really hot at that time.”
“Yes, it’s lovely then,” murmured Milly, and she stretched out her hand to the sun. “It’s simply baking!”
“Yes, it’s lovely out,” Milly said softly, reaching her hand toward the sun. “It’s just scorched!”
“No, I adore it,” answered Milly, and she began to nibble the lump of sugar....
“No, I love it,” Milly replied, and she started to nibble the lump of sugar...
It was not the afternoon to be on deck—on the contrary. It was exactly the afternoon when there is no snugger place than a warm cabin, a warm bunk. Tucked up with a rug, a hot-water bottle and a piping hot cup of tea she would not have minded the weather in the least. But he—hated cabins, hated to be inside anywhere more than was absolutely necessary. He had a passion for keeping, as he called it, above board, especially when he was travelling. And it wasn’t surprising, considering the enormous amount of time he spent cooped up in the office. So, when he rushed away from her as soon as they got on board and came back five minutes later to say he had secured two deck chairs on the lee side and the steward was undoing the rugs, her voice through the high sealskin collar murmured “Good”; and because he was looking at her, she smiled with bright eyes and blinked quickly, as if to say, “Yes, perfectly all right—absolutely,” and she meant it.
It wasn’t the best afternoon to be outside—quite the opposite. It was exactly the kind of afternoon when there’s no cozier place than a warm cabin, a comfy bunk. Wrapped up with a blanket, a hot water bottle, and a steaming cup of tea, she wouldn't have minded the weather at all. But he—loathed cabins, hated being indoors unless it was absolutely necessary. He had a strong preference for what he called staying above deck, especially when traveling. And it made sense, given how much time he spent cooped up in the office. So, when he rushed away from her as soon as they boarded and returned five minutes later to say he had secured two deck chairs on the sheltered side and the steward was unrolling the blankets, her voice through the high sealskin collar murmured “Good”; and because he was looking at her, she smiled with bright eyes and blinked quickly, as if to say, “Yes, perfectly fine—absolutely,” and she meant it.
“Then we’d better——” said he, and he tucked her hand inside his arm and began to rush her off to where the two chairs stood. But she just had time to breathe, “Not so fast, Daddy, please,” when he remembered too and slowed down.
“Then we’d better——” he said, tucking her hand inside his arm and starting to rush her off to the two chairs. But she managed to say, “Not so fast, Daddy, please,” just as he remembered and slowed down.
Strange! They had been married twenty-eight years, and it was still an effort to him, each time, to adapt his pace to hers.
Strange! They had been married twenty-eight years, and it was still a struggle for him, each time, to match his pace to hers.
“Not cold, are you?” he asked, glancing sideways at her. Her little nose, geranium pink above the dark fur, was answer enough. But she thrust her free hand into the velvet pocket of her jacket and murmured gaily, “I shall be glad of my rug.”
“Are you cold?” he asked, looking over at her. Her tiny nose, bright pink against the dark fur, said it all. But she slid her free hand into the velvet pocket of her jacket and cheerfully said, “I’ll be glad to have my blanket.”
He pressed her tighter to his side—a quick, nervous pressure. He knew, of course, that she ought to be down in the cabin; he knew that it was no afternoon for her to be sitting on deck, in this cold and raw mist, lee side or no lee side, rugs or no rugs, and he realized how she must be hating it. But he had come to believe that it really was easier for her to make these sacrifices than it was for him. Take their present case, for instance. If he had gone down to the cabin with her, he would have been miserable the whole time, and he couldn’t have helped showing it. At any rate, she would have found him out.[149] Whereas, having made up her mind to fall in with his ideas, he would have betted anybody she would even go so far as to enjoy the experience. Not because she was without personality of her own. Good Lord! She was absolutely brimming with it. But because ... but here his thoughts always stopped. Here they always felt the need of a cigar, as it were. And, looking at the cigar-tip, his fine blue eyes narrowed. It was a law of marriage, he supposed.... All the same, he always felt guilty when he asked these sacrifices of her. That was what the quick pressure meant. His being said to her being: “You do understand, don’t you?” and there was an answering tremor of her fingers, “I understand.”
He pulled her tighter to his side—a quick, anxious squeeze. He knew she should be inside the cabin; he knew this wasn’t a good day for her to be sitting on deck, in this cold, damp mist, no matter if they were on the lee side or not, with or without blankets, and he realized how much she must hate it. But he had started to think that it was easier for her to make these sacrifices than it was for him. Take their current situation, for example. If he had gone down to the cabin with her, he would have been miserable the entire time, and he wouldn’t have been able to hide it. In any case, she would have noticed. Whereas, since she had decided to go along with his plans, he would bet anyone she would even find a way to enjoy the experience. Not because she lacked her own personality. Goodness! She was bursting with it. But because... but there his thoughts always stalled. Here they always felt the need for a cigar, so to speak. And, looking at the cigar, his fine blue eyes narrowed. It was a rule of marriage, he figured.... Still, he always felt guilty when he asked her to make these sacrifices. That was what the quick squeeze meant. His self was saying to her self: “You understand, right?” and there was an answering tremor of her fingers, “I understand.”[149]
Certainly, the steward—good little chap—had done all in his power to make them comfortable. He had put up their chairs in whatever warmth there was and out of the smell. She did hope he would be tipped adequately. It was on occasions like these (and her life seemed to be full of such occasions) that she wished it was the woman who controlled the purse.
Certainly, the steward—good little guy—had done everything he could to make them comfortable. He had arranged their chairs in whatever warmth there was and away from the smell. She really hoped he would get a good tip. It was moments like these (and her life felt like it was full of such moments) that she wished it was the woman who handled the money.
“Thank you, steward. That will do beautifully.”
“Thanks, steward. That’s perfect.”
The button of the pigskin purse was undone. The tray was tilted. She saw sixpences, shillings, half-crowns.
The button of the leather purse was unfastened. The tray was tilted. She saw sixpences, shillings, half-crowns.
“I should give him five shillings,” she decided, “and tell him to buy himself a good nourishing——”
“I should give him five shillings,” she decided, “and tell him to buy himself some good, nourishing—”
He was given a shilling, and he touched his cap and seemed genuinely grateful.
He was given a shilling, and he tipped his hat and looked truly thankful.
Well, it might have been worse. It might have been sixpence. It might, indeed. For at that moment Father turned towards her and said, half-apologetically, stuffing the purse back, “I gave him a shilling. I think it was worth it, don’t you?”
Well, it could have been worse. It could have been sixpence. It really could. Because at that moment, Dad turned to her and said, half-apologetically, while putting the purse away, “I gave him a shilling. I think it was worth it, don’t you?”
“Oh, quite! Every bit!” said she.
“Oh, definitely! Every single bit!” she said.
It is extraordinary how peaceful it feels on a little steamer once the bustle of leaving port is over. In a quarter of an hour one might have been at sea for days. There is something almost touching, childish, in the way people submit themselves to the new conditions. They go to bed in the early afternoon, they shut their eyes and “it’s night” like little children who turn the table upside down and cover themselves with the table-cloth.[151] And those who remain on deck—they seem to be always the same, those few hardened men travellers—pause, light their pipes, stamp softly, gaze out to sea, and their voices are subdued as they walk up and down. The long-legged little girl chases after the red-cheeked boy, but soon both are captured; and the old sailor, swinging an unlighted lantern, passes and disappears....
It’s amazing how calm it feels on a small steamer once the chaos of leaving the port is behind. In just fifteen minutes, it could feel like you’ve been at sea for days. There's something almost sweet and innocent about how people adapt to the new surroundings. They go to bed in the early afternoon, close their eyes, and “it’s night,” like kids who flip a table over and hide under the tablecloth.[151] The few travelers who stay on deck seem to be the same familiar faces; they pause, light their pipes, tread softly, stare out at the ocean, and speak quietly as they pace back and forth. The tall little girl chases the rosy-cheeked boy, but soon both are caught; and the old sailor, swinging an unlit lantern, walks by and vanishes....
He lay back, the rug up to his chin and she saw he was breathing deeply. Sea air! If anyone believed in sea air, it was he. He had the strongest faith in its tonic qualities. But the great thing was, according to him, to fill the lungs with it the moment you came on board. Otherwise, the sheer strength of it was enough to give you a chill....
He lay back, the rug pulled up to his chin, and she noticed he was breathing deeply. Sea air! If anyone believed in sea air, it was him. He had the strongest faith in its healing properties. But the most important thing, according to him, was to fill your lungs with it as soon as you got on board. Otherwise, the sheer intensity of it could give you a chill....
She gave a small chuckle, and he turned to her quickly. “What is it?”
She let out a little laugh, and he turned to her quickly. “What’s up?”
“It’s your cap,” she said. “I never can get used to you in a cap. You look such a thorough burglar.”
“It’s your cap,” she said. “I can never get used to you wearing a cap. You look like a total burglar.”
“Well, what the deuce am I to wear?” He shot up one grey eyebrow and wrinkled his nose. “It’s a very good cap, too. Very fine specimen of its kind. It’s got a very rich white satin lining.” He paused. He declaimed, as he had[152] hundreds of times before at this stage. “Rich and rare were the gems she wore.”
“Well, what on earth am I supposed to wear?” He arched one gray eyebrow and scrunched up his nose. “It’s a really nice cap, too. A great example of its type. It has a really luxurious white satin lining.” He hesitated. He proclaimed, as he had[152] hundreds of times before at this point. “Rich and rare were the gems she wore.”
But she was thinking he really was childishly proud of the white satin lining. He would like to have taken off his cap and made her feel it. “Feel the quality!” How often had she rubbed between finger and thumb his coat, his shirt cuff, tie, sock, linen handkerchief, while he said that.
But she thought he was being ridiculously proud of the white satin lining. He probably wanted to take off his cap and let her touch it. “Feel the quality!” How often had she rubbed his coat, his shirt cuff, tie, sock, and linen handkerchief between her fingers while he said that?
She slipped down more deeply into her chair.
She sank further into her chair.
And the little steamer pressed on, pitching gently, over the grey, unbroken, gently-moving water, that was veiled with slanting rain.
And the little steamer continued on, gently rocking over the gray, steady, softly moving water, which was covered by slanting rain.
Far out, as though idly, listlessly, gulls were flying. Now they settled on the waves, now they beat up into the rainy air, and shone against the pale sky like the lights within a pearl. They looked cold and lonely. How lonely it will be when we have passed by, she thought. There will be nothing but the waves and those birds and rain falling.
Far away, as if just drifting without a care, gulls were flying. Now they landed on the waves, now they soared into the rainy sky, shining against the pale backdrop like lights inside a pearl. They seemed cold and alone. How lonely it will be when we’ve moved on, she thought. There will be nothing but the waves, those birds, and the falling rain.
She gazed through the rust-spotted railing along which big drops trembled, until suddenly she shut her lips. It was as if a warning voice inside her had said, “Don’t look!”
She stared through the rust-covered railing where large drops quivered, until suddenly she pressed her lips together. It was like a warning voice inside her had said, “Don’t look!”
“No, I won’t,” she decided. “It’s too depressing, much too depressing.”
“No, I won’t,” she said. “It’s too depressing, way too depressing.”
And it seemed to her there was a presence far out there, between the sky and the water; someone very desolate and longing watched them pass and cried as if to stop them—but cried to her alone.
And it felt to her like there was someone out there, between the sky and the water; someone very lonely and yearning watched them go by and screamed as if to stop them—but only to her.
“Mother!”
“Mom!”
“Don’t leave me,” sounded the cry. “Don’t forget me! You are forgetting me, you know you are!” And it was as though from her own breast there came the sound of childish weeping.
“Don’t leave me,” echoed the plea. “Don’t forget me! You’re forgetting me, you know you are!” And it was as if the sound of childish crying was coming from her own heart.
“My son—my precious child—it isn’t true!”
“My son—my precious child—it’s not true!”
Sh! How was it possible that she was sitting there on that quiet steamer beside Father and at the same time she was hushing and holding a little slender boy—so pale—who had just waked out of a dreadful dream?
Sh! How could she be sitting there on that quiet boat next to Dad and, at the same time, calming and holding a little, slender boy—so pale—who had just woken up from a terrible nightmare?
“I dreamed I was in a wood—somewhere far away from everybody,—and I was lying down and a great blackberry vine grew over me. And I called and called to you—and you wouldn’t come—you wouldn’t come—so I had to lie there for ever.”
“I dreamed I was in a forest—somewhere far away from everyone—and I was lying down, and a huge blackberry vine grew over me. I called and called for you—and you wouldn’t come—you wouldn’t come—so I had to lie there forever.”
What a terrible dream! He had always had terrible dreams. How often, years ago, when he was small, she had made some excuse and escaped[154] from their friends in the dining-room or the drawing-room to come to the foot of the stairs and listen. “Mother!” And when he was asleep, his dream had journeyed with her back into the circle of lamplight; it had taken its place there like a ghost. And now——
What a horrible dream! He had always had awful dreams. How often, years ago, when he was little, she had made some excuse to slip away from their friends in the dining room or the living room to come to the bottom of the stairs and listen. “Mom!” And when he was asleep, his dream had followed her back into the circle of light; it had taken its place there like a ghost. And now——
Far more often—at all times—in all places—like now, for instance—she never settled down, she was never off her guard for a moment but she heard him. He wanted her. “I am coming as fast as I can! As fast as I can!” But the dark stairs have no ending, and the worst dream of all—the one that is always the same—goes for ever and ever uncomforted.
Far more often—at all times—in all places—like now, for example—she never settled down, she was never fully relaxed for a moment but she heard him. He wanted her. “I'm coming as fast as I can! As fast as I can!” But the dark stairs seem endless, and the worst nightmare of all—the one that always repeats—goes on forever unrelieved.
This is anguish! How is it to be borne? Still, it is not the idea of her suffering which is unbearable—it is his. Can one do nothing for the dead? And for a long time the answer had been—Nothing!
This is agony! How can it be endured? Yet, it's not the thought of her pain that is unbearable—it's his. Can we do anything for the dead? And for a long time, the answer has been—Nothing!
... But softly without a sound the dark curtain has rolled down. There is no more to come. That is the end of the play. But it can’t end like that—so suddenly. There must be more. No, it’s cold, it’s still. There is nothing to be gained by waiting.
... But softly without a sound the dark curtain has rolled down. There is no more to come. That is the end of the play. But it can’t end like that—so suddenly. There must be more. No, it’s cold, it’s still. There is nothing to be gained by waiting.
“Oh, Mother, it’s not fair to me to put these ideas into my head! Stop, Mother, stop! When I think of all I have missed, I can’t bear it.”
“Oh, Mom, it’s not fair to put these ideas in my head! Stop, Mom, stop! When I think about everything I’ve missed, I can’t handle it.”
“I can’t bear it!” She sits up breathing the words and tosses the dark rug away. It is colder than ever, and now the dusk is falling, falling like ash upon the pallid water.
“I can’t take it anymore!” She sits up, gasping out the words and throws the dark rug aside. It's colder than ever, and now the dusk is settling in, drifting down like ash onto the pale water.
And the little steamer, growing determined, throbbed on, pressed on, as if at the end of the journey there waited....
And the little steamer, becoming more determined, pulsed on, pushed forward, as if something was waiting for it at the end of the journey....
I had been in Port Willin six months when I decided to give a one-man show. Not that I was particularly keen, but little Field, the picture-shop man, had just started a gallery and he wanted me—begged me, rather—to kick off for him. He was a decent little chap; I hadn’t the heart to refuse. And besides, as it happened, I had a good deal of stuff that I felt it would be rather fun to palm off on any one who was fool enough to buy it. So with these high aims I had the cards printed, the pictures framed in plain white frames, and God knows how many cups and saucers ordered for the Private View.
I had been in Port Willin for six months when I decided to host a solo exhibition. Not that I was particularly excited about it, but little Field, the art shop guy, had just opened a gallery and he really wanted me—he practically begged me—to be his first feature. He was a nice guy; I didn’t have the heart to say no. Plus, I had a bunch of artwork that I thought would be fun to try and sell to anyone who was crazy enough to buy it. So with those lofty goals in mind, I got the cards printed, framed the pictures in simple white frames, and ordered who knows how many cups and saucers for the Private View.
What was I doing in Port Willin? Oh well—why not? I’ll own it does sound an unlikely spot, but when you are an impermanent movable, as I am, it’s just those unlikely spots that have a trick of holding you. I arrived, intending to stay a week and go on to Fiji. But I had letters to one or two people, and the morning of my arrival, hanging over the side of the ship while[157] we were waiting in the stream, with nothing on earth to do but stare, I took an extraordinary fancy to the shape—to the look of the place.
What was I doing in Port Willin? Oh well—why not? I admit it does sound like an unusual place, but when you’re as transient as I am, it’s those unexpected spots that tend to grab your attention. I arrived, planning to stay a week and then head to Fiji. But I had letters for a couple of people, and on the morning of my arrival, as I leaned over the side of the ship while[157] we were waiting in the water, with nothing to do but watch, I found myself captivated by the shape and appearance of the place.
It’s a small town, you know, planted at the edge of a fine deep harbour like a lake. Behind it, on either side there are hills. The houses are built of light painted wood. They have iron roofs coloured red. And there are big dark plumy trees massed together, breaking up those light shapes, giving a depth—warmth—making a composition of it well worth looking at.... Well, we needn’t go into that— But it had me that fine morning. And the first days after my arrival, walking, or driving out in one of the big swinging, rocking cabs, I took an equal fancy to the people.
It’s a small town, you know, situated at the edge of a beautiful deep harbor like a lake. Behind it, on both sides, there are hills. The houses are made of light-painted wood and have red metal roofs. There are large dark trees clustered together, breaking up those light shapes, adding depth—warmth—creating a scene that’s definitely worth looking at.... Well, we don’t need to get into that— But it caught my attention that lovely morning. In the first days after I arrived, whether walking or riding in one of the big swinging, rocking cabs, I became equally fond of the people.
Not quite all of them. The men left me cold. Yes, I must say, colonial men are not the brightest specimens. But I never struck a place where the average of female attractiveness was so high. You can’t help noticing it, for a peculiarity of Port Willin is the number of its teashops and the vast quantity of tea absorbed by its inhabitants. Not tea only—sandwiches, cream cakes, ices, fruit salad with fresh pineapples. From eleven o’clock in the morning you meet with couples, and groups of girls and young married women hurrying off[158] to their first tea. It was a real eleven o’clock function. Even the business men knocked off and went to a café. And the same thing happened in the afternoon. From four until half-past six the streets were gay as a garden. Which reminds me, it was early spring when I arrived and the town smelled of moist earth and the first flowers. In fact, wherever one went one got a strong whiff, like the whiff of violets in a wood, which was enough in itself to make one feel like lingering....
Not all of them. The guys left me feeling indifferent. Honestly, I have to say, colonial men aren’t the sharpest. But I’ve never come across a place where the average female beauty was so high. You can’t help but notice it, as one unusual thing about Port Willin is the number of teashops and the sheer amount of tea consumed by its residents. Not just tea—sandwiches, cream cakes, ice creams, fruit salad with fresh pineapples. From eleven in the morning, you see couples and groups of girls and young married women rushing off to their first tea. It was truly an eleven o’clock event. Even the business guys took a break and headed to a café. The same thing happened in the afternoon. From four until half-past six, the streets were as lively as a garden. Speaking of which, it was early spring when I got here, and the town smelled of damp earth and the first flowers. In fact, wherever you went, there was a strong scent, like a hint of violets in a wood, which was enough to make you want to linger....
There was a theatre too, a big bare building plastered over with red and blue bills which gave it an oriental look in that blue air, and a touring company was playing “San Toy.” I went my first evening. I found it, for some reason, fearfully exciting. The inside smelled of gas, of glue and burnt paper. Whistling draughts cut along the corridors—a strong wind among the orchestra kept the palms trembling, and now and again the curtain blew out and there was a glimpse of a pair of large feet walking rapidly away. But what women! What girls in muslin dresses with velvet sashes and little caps edged with swansdown! In the intervals long ripples of laughter sounded from the stalls, from the dress-circle. And I leaned against a pillar that looked as though it[159] was made of wedding-cake icing—and fell in love with whole rows at a time....
There was a theater too, a big bare building covered in red and blue posters that gave it an exotic vibe in that blue air, and a touring company was performing “San Toy.” I went on my first evening. For some reason, I found it incredibly exciting. The inside smelled of gas, glue, and burnt paper. Whistling drafts cut through the corridors—a strong wind among the orchestra kept the palms trembling, and now and then the curtain blew out, revealing a pair of large feet hurrying away. But the women! What girls in muslin dresses with velvet sashes and little caps trimmed with swansdown! Between acts, long waves of laughter erupted from the stalls and the dress circle. And I leaned against a pillar that looked like it was made of wedding-cake icing—and fell in love with whole rows at a time....
Then I presented my letters, I was asked out to dine, and I met these charmers in their own homes. That decided it. They were something I had never known before—so gay, so friendly, so impressed with the idea of one’s being an artist! It was rather like finding oneself in the playground of an extremely attractive girls’ school.
Then I showed my letters, was invited out to dinner, and met these lovely people in their own homes. That settled it. They were something I had never experienced before—so cheerful, so welcoming, so excited about the idea of being an artist! It was kind of like discovering you were in the playground of a really appealing girls' school.
I painted the Premier’s daughter, a dark beauty, against a tree hung with long bell-like flowers, as white as wax. I painted a girl with a pig-tail curled up on a white sofa playing with a pale-red fan ... and a little blonde in a black jacket with pearl-grey gloves.... I painted like fury.
I painted the Premier’s daughter, a stunning dark beauty, in front of a tree draped with long, bell-shaped flowers as white as wax. I painted a girl with a pig-tail curled up on a white sofa playing with a light red fan... and a little blonde in a black jacket with pearl-grey gloves.... I painted like crazy.
I’m fond of women. As a matter of fact I’m a great deal more at ease with women than I am with men. Because I’ve cultivated them, I suppose. You see, it’s like this with me. I’ve always had enough money to live on and the consequence is I have never had to mix with people more than I wished. And I’ve equally always had—well, I suppose you might call it a passion—for painting. Painting is far and away the most important thing in life—as I see it. But—my[160] work’s my own affair. It’s the separate compartment which is me. No strangers allowed in. I haven’t the smallest desire to explain what it is I’m after—or to hear other men. If people like my work I’m pleased. If they don’t—well, if I was a shrugging person, I’d shrug. This sounds arrogant. It isn’t; I know my limitations. But the truth about oneself always sounds arrogant, as no doubt you’ve observed.
I like women a lot. Honestly, I'm way more comfortable with women than with men. I guess it's because I've always spent time with them. The thing is, I've always had enough money to live on, so I never had to interact with people more than I wanted to. Plus, I've always had—well, I guess you could call it a passion—for painting. Painting is definitely the most important thing in life, in my opinion. But—my[160] work is my own business. It's my private space. No outsiders allowed. I have no interest in explaining what I'm trying to achieve—or in hearing other guys. If people enjoy my work, that makes me happy. If they don't—well, if I were the type to shrug, I’d shrug. This might sound arrogant. It’s not; I know my limits. But the truth about oneself often comes off as arrogant, as you’ve probably noticed.
But women—well, I can only speak for myself—I find the presence of women, the consciousness of women, an absolute necessity. I know they are considered a distraction, that the very Big Pots seal themselves in their hives to keep away. All I can say is work without women would be to me like dancing without music or food without wine or a sailing boat without a breeze. They just give me that ... what is it? Stimulus is not enough; inspiration is far too much. That—well, if I knew what it is, I should have solved a bigger problem than my own! And problems aren’t in my line.
But women—well, I can only speak for myself—I find having women around and being aware of their presence absolutely essential. I know some think they’re a distraction, that the important people shut themselves away to avoid them. All I can say is that working without women would feel to me like dancing without music, like eating without wine, or like sailing without a breeze. They provide me with that ... what is it? "Stimulus" doesn’t quite capture it; “inspiration” feels like too much. That—well, if I knew what it was, I would have solved a bigger problem than my own! And problems aren’t really my thing.
I expected a mob at my Private View, and I got it, too.... What I hadn’t reckoned on was that there would be no men. It was one thing to ask a painter fellow to knock you up something to the tune of fifty guineas or so, but it was[161] quite another to make an ass of yourself staring. The Port Willin men would as soon have gazed into shops. True, when you came to Europe, you visited the galleries, but then you shop-gazed too. It didn’t matter what you did in Europe. You could walk about for a week without being recognized.
I expected a crowd at my Private View, and I got one, too.... What I didn't anticipate was that there would be no men. It was one thing to ask a painter buddy to whip up something for around fifty guineas, but it was[161] a whole different situation to embarrass yourself by just staring. The Port Willin guys would rather have looked into shop windows. Sure, when you visited Europe, you checked out the galleries, but you were also shopping the whole time. It didn’t matter what you did in Europe. You could wander around for a week without anyone recognizing you.
So there were little Field and I absolutely alone among all that loveliness; it frightened him out of his life, but I didn’t mind, I thought it rather fun, especially as the sightseers didn’t hesitate to find my pictures amusing. I’m by no means an out-and-out modern, as they say; people like violins and landscapes of telegraph poles leave me cold. But Port Willin is still trying to swallow Rossetti, and Hope by Watts is looked upon as very advanced. It was natural my pictures should surprise them. The fat old Lady Mayoress became quite hysterical. She drew me over to one drawing, she patted my arm with her fan.
So there were little Field and I completely alone in all that beauty; it scared him to death, but I didn’t mind, I thought it was kind of fun, especially since the visitors found my artwork entertaining. I'm not really a complete modern, as they say; things like violins and landscapes of telephone poles don't interest me. But Port Willin is still trying to appreciate Rossetti, and Hope by Watts is seen as very innovative. It was only natural that my art would surprise them. The chubby old Lady Mayoress got quite excited. She pulled me over to one of my drawings and patted my arm with her fan.
“I don’t wonder you drew her slipping out,” she gurgled. “And how depressed she looks! The poor dear never could have sat down in it. It’s much too small. There ought to be a little cake of Pear’s Soap on the floor.” And overcome by her own joke, she flopped on the little[162] double bench that ran down the middle of the room, and even her fan seemed to laugh.
“I’m not surprised you drew her sneaking out,” she giggled. “And look at how sad she seems! The poor thing could never have sat in it. It’s way too small. There should be a little cake of Pear’s Soap on the floor.” And, amused by her own joke, she collapsed onto the small[162] double bench that ran down the center of the room, and even her fan seemed to chuckle.
At that moment two girls passed in front of us. One I knew, a big fair girl called May Pollock, pulled her companion by the sleeve. “Daphne!” she said. “Daphne!” And the other turned towards her, then towards us, smiled and was born, christened part of my world from that moment.
At that moment, two girls walked by us. One I recognized, a tall blonde girl named May Pollock, tugged at her friend's sleeve. "Daphne!" she called. "Daphne!" The other girl turned to her, then to us, smiled, and became a part of my world from that moment on.
“Daphne!” Her quick beautiful smile answered....
“Daphne!” Her quick, beautiful smile responded....
Saturday morning was gloriously fine. When I woke up and saw the sun streaming over the polished floor I felt like a little boy who has been promised a picnic. It was all I could do not to telephone to Daphne. Was she feeling the same? It seemed somehow such a terrific lark that we should be going off together like this, just with a couple of rucksacks and our bathing suits. I thought of other week-ends, the preparation, the emotional tension, the amount of managing they’d needed. But I couldn’t really think of them; I couldn’t be bothered, they belonged to another life....
Saturday morning was absolutely beautiful. When I woke up and saw the sun pouring over the shiny floor, I felt like a little kid who’s been promised a picnic. It took everything I had not to call Daphne. Was she feeling the same? It seemed like such an amazing adventure that we were heading off together like this, just with a couple of backpacks and our swimsuits. I thought about other weekends—the planning, the emotional stress, the amount of effort they took. But I couldn’t really focus on them; I didn’t care, they belonged to another life....
It seemed to me suddenly so preposterous that[163] two people should be as happy as we were and not be happier. Here we were, alone, miles away from everybody, free as air, and in love with each other. I looked again at Daphne, at her slender shoulders, her throat, her bosom, and, passionately in love, I decided, with fervour: Wouldn’t it be rather absurd, then, to behave like a couple of children? Wouldn’t she even, in spite of all she had said, be disappointed if we did?...
It suddenly seemed so ridiculous to me that[163] two people could be as happy as we were and not be even happier. Here we were, alone, miles away from everyone, as free as can be, and in love with each other. I looked again at Daphne, at her slender shoulders, her neck, her chest, and, passionately in love, I decided, with strong emotion: Wouldn’t it be pretty silly, then, to act like a couple of kids? Wouldn’t she, despite everything she had said, be disappointed if we did?...
And I went off at a tremendous pace, not because I thought she’d run after me, but I did think she might call, or I might look round....
And I took off really quickly, not because I thought she’d chase after me, but I figured she might call out, or I might look back....
It was one of those still, hushed days when the sea and the sky seem to melt into one another, and it is long before the moisture dries on the leaves and grasses. One of those days when the sea smells strong and there are gulls standing in a row on the sand. The smoke from our wood fire hung in the air and the smoke of my pipe mingled with it. I caught myself staring at nothing. I felt dull and angry. I couldn’t get over the ridiculous affair. You see, my amour propre was wounded.
It was one of those calm, quiet days when the sea and the sky seem to blend into each other, and it takes a long time for the moisture to dry on the leaves and grass. One of those days when the sea smells strong and gulls are lined up on the sand. The smoke from our wood fire lingered in the air, mixing with the smoke from my pipe. I found myself staring at nothing. I felt numb and frustrated. I couldn’t shake off the ridiculous situation. You see, my amour propre was hurt.
Monday morning was grey, cloudy, one of[164] those mornings peculiar to the sea-side when everything, the sea most of all, seems exhausted and sullen. There had been a very high tide, the road was wet—on the beach there stood a long line of sickly-looking gulls....
Monday morning was gray and cloudy, typical of those seaside mornings when everything, especially the sea, seems worn out and gloomy. The tide had been really high, the road was wet—on the beach, there was a long line of sickly-looking seagulls....
When we got on board she sat down on one of the green benches and, muttering something about a pipe, I walked quickly away. It was intolerable that we should still be together after what had happened. It was indecent. I only asked—I only longed for one thing—to be free of this still, unsmiling and pitiful—that was the worst of it—creature who had been my playful Daphne.
When we got on board, she sat down on one of the green benches and, mumbling something about a pipe, I quickly walked away. It was unbearable that we were still together after what had happened. It felt wrong. All I wanted—what I desperately wished for—was to be free of this silent, unsmiling, and pitiful person who used to be my playful Daphne.
For answer I telephoned her at once and asked if I might come and see her that evening. Her voice sounded grave, unlike the voice I remembered, and she seemed to deliberate. There was a long pause before she said, “Yes—perhaps that would be best.”
For an answer, I called her right away and asked if I could come visit her that evening. Her voice sounded serious, different from what I remembered, and she seemed to think it over. There was a long pause before she said, “Yeah—maybe that would be best.”
“Then I shall come at half-past six.”
“Then I'll get there at 6:30.”
“Very well.”
"Sure thing."
And we went into a room full of flowers and very large art photographs of the Harbour by Night, A Misty Day, Moonrise over the Water, and I know I wondered if she admired them.
And we walked into a room filled with flowers and huge art photographs of the Harbour at Night, A Misty Day, Moonrise over the Water, and I found myself wondering if she liked them.
“Why did you send me that letter?”
“Why did you send me that letter?”
“Oh, but I had to,” said Daphne. “I meant every word of it. I only let you come to-night to.... No, I know I shall disappoint you. I’m wiser than you are for all your experience. I shan’t be able to live up to it. I’m not the person for you. Really I’m not!”...
“Oh, but I had to,” said Daphne. “I meant every word of it. I only let you come tonight to... No, I know I’m going to disappoint you. I’m smarter than you for all your experience. I won’t be able to live up to it. I’m not the right person for you. Really, I’m not!”
At midday, Ernestine, who had come down from the mountains with her mother to work in the vineyards belonging to the hotel, heard the faint, far-away chuff-chuff of the train from Italy. Trains were a novelty to Ernestine; they were fascinating, unknown, terrible. What were they like as they came tearing their way through the valley, plunging between the mountains as if not even the mountains could stop them? When she saw the dark, flat breast of the engine, so bare, so powerful, hurled as it were towards her, she felt a weakness; she could have sunk to the earth. And yet she must look. So she straightened up, stopped pulling at the blue-green leaves, tugging at the long, bright-green, curly suckers, and, with eyes like a bird, stared. The vines were very tall. There was nothing to be seen of Ernestine but her beautiful, youthful bosom buttoned into a blue cotton jacket and her small, dark head covered with a faded cherry-coloured handkerchief.
At midday, Ernestine, who had come down from the mountains with her mother to work in the hotel's vineyards, heard the distant, faint chuff-chuff of the train from Italy. Trains were a novelty to Ernestine; they were fascinating, unknown, and terrifying. What were they like as they tore through the valley, racing between the mountains as if even the mountains couldn’t stop them? When she saw the dark, flat front of the engine, so bare yet powerful, charging toward her, she felt weak; she could have collapsed to the ground. And yet she had to look. So she straightened up, stopped tugging at the blue-green leaves and the long, bright-green, curly shoots, and, with eyes like a bird, stared. The vines were very tall. There was nothing visible of Ernestine but her beautiful, youthful chest buttoned into a blue cotton jacket and her small, dark head covered with a faded cherry-colored handkerchief.
Chiff-chuff-chaff. Chiff-chuff-chaff, sounded the train. Now a wisp of white smoke shone and melted. Now there was another, and the monster itself came into sight and snorting horribly drew up at the little, toy-like station five minutes away. The railway ran at the bottom of the hotel garden which was perched high and surrounded by a stone wall. Steps cut in the stone led to the terraces where the vines were planted. Ernestine, looking out from the leaves like a bright bird, saw the terrible engine and looked beyond it at doors swinging open, at strangers stepping down. She would never know who they were or where they had come from. A moment ago they were not here; perhaps tomorrow they would be gone again. And looking like a bird herself, she remembered how, at home, in the late autumn, she had sometimes seen strange birds in the fir tree that were there one day and gone the next. Where from? Where to? She felt an ache in her bosom. Wings were tight-folded there. Why could she not stretch them out and fly away and away?...
Chuff-chuff-chuff. Chuff-chuff-chuff, sounded the train. Now a wisp of white smoke appeared and faded away. Then there was another puff, and the monstrous train itself came into view, snorting loudly as it pulled up to the tiny, toy-like station a few minutes away. The railway ran at the bottom of the hotel garden, which sat high up and was surrounded by a stone wall. Steps carved into the stone led to the terraces where the vines were growing. Ernestine, peering through the leaves like a colorful bird, spotted the daunting locomotive and looked past it at the doors swinging open, revealing strangers stepping down. She would never know who they were or where they had come from. Just moments ago, they weren't here; maybe tomorrow they would be gone again. And looking like a bird herself, she recalled how, back home in late autumn, she had occasionally seen strange birds in the fir tree that appeared one day and vanished the next. Where were they from? Where were they going? She felt a pang in her heart. Wings were tightly folded within her. Why couldn’t she unfold them and fly away, far away...?
§
From the first-class carriage tall, thin Emily alighted and gave her hand to Father whose brittle[168] legs seemed to wave in the air as they felt for the iron step. Taller, thinner Edith followed, carrying Father’s light overcoat, his field-glasses on a strap, and his new Baedeker. The blond hotel porter came forward. Wasn’t that nice? He could speak as good English as you and me. So Edith had no trouble at all in explaining how, as they were going on by the morning train tomorrow, they would only need their suit-cases, and what was left in the compartment. Was there a carriage outside? Yes, a carriage was there. But if they cared to walk there was a private entrance through the hotel gardens.... No, they wouldn’t walk.
From the first-class carriage, tall, thin Emily got out and reached for Father, whose fragile legs seemed to wave in the air as they searched for the iron step. Taller and thinner Edith followed, carrying Father’s light overcoat, his binoculars on a strap, and his new Baedeker. The blond hotel porter approached. Wasn’t that nice? He spoke English as well as you and I. So, Edith had no trouble explaining that since they were taking the morning train tomorrow, they would only need their suitcases and what was left in the compartment. Was there a carriage outside? Yes, a carriage was there. But if they preferred to walk, there was a private entrance through the hotel gardens... No, they wouldn’t walk.
“You wouldn’t care to walk, would you, Father dear?”
“You wouldn’t want to walk, would you, Dad?”
“No, Edith, I won’t walk. Do you girls wanna walk?”
“No, Edith, I’m not walking. Do you girls want to walk?”
“Why no, Father, not without you, dear.”
“Of course not, Dad, not without you, dear.”
And the blond hotel porter leading, they passed through the little knot of sturdy peasants at the station gate to where the carriage waited under a group of limes.
And the blond hotel porter in the lead, they passed through the small group of sturdy peasants at the station gate to where the carriage was waiting under a cluster of lime trees.
“Did you ever see anything as big as that horse, Edith!” cried Emily. She was always the first to exclaim about things.
“Have you ever seen anything as big as that horse, Edith!” shouted Emily. She was always the first to react to things.
“Hu-yup!” called the young peasant driver warningly, from his seat on the high box.
“Hey!” called the young peasant driver, warning from his seat on the high box.
Father, who was just about to get in, drew back, a little scared.
Father, who was just about to get in, hesitated, feeling a bit frightened.
“You don’t think that horse will run away with us, do you, Edith?” he quavered.
“You don’t think that horse will take off with us, do you, Edith?” he asked nervously.
“Why no, Father dear,” coaxed Edith. “That horse is just as tame as you or me.” So in they got, the three of them. And as the horse bounded forward his ears seemed to twitch in surprise at his friend the driver. Call that a load? Father and the girls weighed nothing. They might have been three bones, three broomsticks, three umbrellas bouncing up and down on the hard seats of the carriage. It was a mercy the hotel was so close. Father could never have stood that for more than a minute, especially at the end of a journey. Even as it was his face was quite green when Emily helped him out, straightened him, and gave him a little pull.
“Of course not, Dad,” coaxed Edith. “That horse is just as tame as you and me.” So they all got in, the three of them. And as the horse started moving, his ears perked up in surprise at seeing his friend, the driver. Call that a load? Dad and the girls weighed next to nothing. They could have been three bones, three broomsticks, three umbrellas bouncing up and down on the hard seats of the carriage. It was a blessing that the hotel was so close. Dad could never have handled that for more than a minute, especially after a long journey. Even so, his face was pretty green when Emily helped him out, straightened him up, and gave him a little tug.
“It’s shaken you, dear, hasn’t it?” she said tenderly.
“It’s shaken you, dear, hasn’t it?” she said gently.
But he refused her arm into the hotel. That would create a wrong impression.
But he didn't let her take his arm into the hotel. That would give the wrong impression.
“No, no, Emily. I’m all right. All right,” said Father, as staggering a little he followed them through big glass doors into a hall as dim as a church and as chill and as deserted.
“No, no, Emily. I’m fine. Really,” said Dad, as he stumbled a bit while following them through the large glass doors into a hall that was as dim as a church and just as cold and empty.
My! Wasn’t that hall cold! The cold seemed to come leaping at them from the floor. It clasped the peaked knees of Edith and Emily; it leapt high as the fluttering heart of Father. For a moment they hesitated, drew together, almost gasped. But then out from the Bureau a cheerful young person, her smiling face spotted with mosquito bites, ran to meet them, and welcomed them with such real enthusiasm (in English too) that the chill first moment was forgotten.
Wow! That hall was freezing! The cold felt like it was jumping up at them from the floor. It wrapped around the knobby knees of Edith and Emily; it leapt high, almost reaching Father's fluttering heart. For a moment, they hesitated, huddled together, and almost gasped. But then, a cheerful young person from the Bureau, her smiling face dotted with mosquito bites, ran to greet them and welcomed them with such genuine enthusiasm (and in English too) that the initial chill was completely forgotten.
“Aw-yes. Aw-yes. I can let you ave very naice rooms on de firs floor wid a lif. Two rooms and bart and dressing-room for de chentleman. Beautiful rooms wid sun but nort too hot. Very naice. Till tomorrow. I taike you. If you please. It is dis way. You are tired wid the churney? Launch is at half-pas tvelf. Hort worter? Aw-yes. It is wid de bart. If you please.”
“Ah, yes. Ah, yes. I can offer you some really nice rooms on the first floor with an elevator. Two rooms and a bath and dressing room for the gentleman. Beautiful rooms with sunlight but not too hot. Very nice. Until tomorrow. I’ll take you. If you please. It’s this way. Are you tired from the journey? Lunch is at half-past twelve. Hot water? Ah, yes. It’s included with the bath. If you please.”
Father and the girls were drawn by her cheerful smiles and becks and nods along a cloister-like corridor, into the lift and up, until she flung open a heavy, dark door and stood aside for them to enter.
Father and the girls were attracted by her cheerful smiles and gestures along a hallway that felt like a cloister, into the elevator and up, until she threw open a heavy, dark door and stepped aside for them to enter.
“It is a suite,” she explained. “Wid a hall and tree doors.” Quickly she opened them. “Now I gaw to see when your luggage is gum.”
“It’s a suite,” she explained. “With a hall and three doors.” Quickly she opened them. “Now I’m going to see when your luggage arrives.”
And she went.
And she left.
“Well!” cried Emily.
“Wow!” exclaimed Emily.
Edith stared.
Edith stared at it.
Father craned his thin, old neck, looking, too.
Father stretched his thin, old neck, looking as well.
“Did you—ever see the like, Edith?” cried Emily, in a little rush.
“Have you ever seen anything like this, Edith?” Emily exclaimed eagerly.
And Edith softly clasped her hands. Softly she sang “No, I never did, Emily. I’ve never seen anything just like this before.”
And Edith gently held her hands together. Softly she sang, “No, I never did, Emily. I’ve never seen anything quite like this before.”
“Sims to me a nice room,” quavered Father, still hovering. “Do you girls wanna change it?”
“Seems to me like a nice room,” Father said hesitantly, still hanging around. “Do you girls want to change it?”
Change it! “Why, Father dear, it’s just the loveliest thing we’ve ever set eyes on, isn’t it, Emily? Sit down, Father dear, sit down in the armchair.”
Change it! “Why, Dad, it’s the most beautiful thing we've ever seen, right, Emily? Come sit down, Dad, take a seat in the armchair.”
Father’s pale claws gripped the velvet arms. He lowered himself, he sank with an old man’s quick sigh.
Father’s pale hands gripped the velvet arms. He lowered himself, sinking with a quick sigh of an old man.
For a long time now—for how long?—for countless ages—Father and the girls had been on the wing. Nice, Montreux, Biarritz, Naples, Mentone, Lake Maggiore, they had seen them all and many, many more. And still they beat on, beat on, flying as if unwearied, never stopping anywhere for long. But the truth was—Oh, better not enquire what the truth was. Better not ask what it was that kept them going. Or why the only word that daunted Father was the word—home....
For a long time now—for how long?—for countless ages—Dad and the girls had been traveling. Nice, Montreux, Biarritz, Naples, Mentone, Lake Maggiore, they had visited them all and many more. Yet they kept moving, flying as if they never got tired, never staying anywhere for long. But the truth was—Oh, it’s probably best not to ask what the truth was. Better not to wonder what drove them on. Or why the only word that intimidated Dad was the word—home....
Home! To sit around, doing nothing, listening to the clock, counting up the years, thinking back ... thinking! To stay fixed in one place as if waiting for something or somebody. No! no! Better far to be blown over the earth like the husk, like the withered pod that the wind carries and drops and bears off again.
Home! Just sitting around, doing nothing, listening to the clock, counting the years, thinking back ... thinking! Staying stuck in one spot as if waiting for something or someone. No! No! Much better to be tossed around the earth like debris, like the dried pod that the wind picks up and drops again.
“Are you ready, girls?”
“Ready, girls?”
“Yes, Father dear.”
“Yes, Dad.”
“Then we’d better be off if we’re to make that train.”
“Then we should get going if we want to catch that train.”
But oh, it was a weariness, it was an unspeakable weariness. Father made no secret of his age; he was eighty-four. As for Edith and[173] Emily—well, he looked now like their elder brother. An old, old brother and two ancient sisters, so the lovely room might have summed them up. But its shaded brightness, its beauty, the flutter of leaves at the creamy stone windows seemed only to whisper “Rest! Stay!”
But oh, it was exhausting, it was beyond words exhausting. Dad was open about his age; he was eighty-four. As for Edith and Emily—well, he now looked like their older brother. An old, old brother and two ancient sisters, that’s how the beautiful room might have described them. But the soft light, its beauty, and the rustling leaves at the cream-colored stone windows seemed to gently call out, “Rest! Stay!”
Edith looked at the pale, green-panelled walls, at the doors that had lozenges and squares of green picked out in gold. She made the amazing discovery that the floor had the same pattern in wood that was traced on the high, painted ceiling. But the colour of the shining floor was marvellous; it was like tortoiseshell. In one corner there was a huge, tilted stove, milky white and blue. The low wooden bed, with its cover of quilted yellow satin, had sheaves of corn carved on the bed posts. It looked to fanciful, tired Edith—yes,—that bed looked as if it were breathing, softly, gently breathing. Outside the narrow, deep-set windows, beyond their wreaths of green, she could see a whole, tiny landscape bright as a jewel in the summer heat.
Edith gazed at the pale green-paneled walls and the doors adorned with gold-trimmed green lozenges and squares. She made an amazing discovery that the floor had the same wooden pattern as the high, painted ceiling. But the color of the polished floor was stunning; it looked like tortoiseshell. In one corner stood a huge, tilted stove, a milky white and blue. The low wooden bed, covered with quilted yellow satin, featured carved sheaves of corn on the bedposts. To fanciful, tired Edith, that bed seemed like it was breathing—softly, gently breathing. Outside the narrow, deep-set windows, framed by green, she could see a whole tiny landscape sparkling like a jewel in the summer heat.
“Rest! Stay!” Was it the sound of the leaves outside? No, it was in the air; it was the room itself that whispered joyfully, shyly. Edith felt so strange that she could keep quiet no longer.
“Rest! Stay!” Was it the sound of the leaves outside? No, it was in the air; it was the room itself that whispered joyfully, shyly. Edith felt so strange that she could no longer keep quiet.
“This is a very old room, Emily,” she warbled[174] softly. “I know what it is. This hotel has not always been a hotel. It’s been an old château. I feel as sure of that as that I’m standing here.” Perhaps she wanted to convince herself that she was standing there. “Do you see that stove?” She walked over to the stove. “It’s got figures on it. Emily,” she warbled faintly, “It’s 1623.”
“This is a really old room, Emily,” she sang softly. “I know what it is. This hotel hasn’t always been a hotel. It used to be an old château. I’m sure of that just like I’m sure I’m standing here.” Maybe she needed to reassure herself that she was actually there. “Do you see that stove?” She moved over to the stove. “It has numbers on it. Emily,” she said weakly, “It’s 1623.”
“Isn’t that too wonderful!” cried Emily.
“Isn’t that awesome!” exclaimed Emily.
Even Father was deeply moved.
Even Dad was deeply moved.
“1623? Nearly three hundred years old.” And suddenly, in spite of his tiredness, he gave a thin, airy, old man’s chuckle. “Makes yer feel quite a chicken, don’t it?” said Father.
“1623? Almost three hundred years old.” And suddenly, despite his tiredness, he let out a light, airy chuckle typical of an old man. “Makes you feel pretty young, doesn’t it?” said Father.
Emily’s breathless little laugh answered him; it too was gay.
Emily's breathless little laugh responded to him; it was cheerful too.
“I’m going to see what’s behind that door,” she cried. And half running to the door in the middle wall she lifted the slender steel catch. It led into a larger room, into Edith’s and her bedroom. But the walls were the same and the floor, and there were the same deep-set windows. Only two beds instead of one stood side by side with blue silk quilts instead of yellow. And what a beautiful old chest there was under the windows!
“I’m going to see what’s behind that door,” she exclaimed. Half running to the door in the middle wall, she lifted the thin steel latch. It opened into a larger room, into Edith’s and her bedroom. But the walls were the same, and so was the floor, and the deep-set windows were still there. Only this time, there were two beds instead of one, side by side with blue silk quilts instead of yellow. And what a beautiful old chest there was under the windows!
“Oh,” cried Emily, in rapture. “Isn’t it all[175] too perfectly historical for words, Edith! It makes me feel——” She stopped, she looked at Edith who had followed her and whose thin shadow lay on the sunny floor. “Queer!” said Emily, trying to put all she felt into that one word. “I don’t know what it is.”
“Oh,” exclaimed Emily, thrilled. “Isn’t it all[175] just too perfectly historical for words, Edith! It makes me feel——” She paused, looking at Edith who had followed her and whose slender shadow lay on the sunny floor. “Strange!” said Emily, trying to capture everything she felt in that one word. “I don’t know what it is.”
Perhaps if Edith, the discoverer, had had time, she might have satisfied Emily. But a knock sounded at the outer door; it was the luggage boy. And while he brought in their suitcases there came from downstairs the ringing of the luncheon bell. Father mustn’t be kept waiting. Once a bell had gone he liked to follow it up right then. So without even a glance at the mirror—they had reached the age when it is as natural to avoid mirrors as it is to peer into them when one is young—Edith and Emily were ready.
Perhaps if Edith, the discoverer, had had more time, she could have satisfied Emily. But a knock echoed at the front door; it was the luggage boy. As he brought in their suitcases, they heard the lunch bell ringing from downstairs. Father shouldn't be kept waiting. Once the bell rang, he preferred to respond immediately. So without even glancing at the mirror—they had reached the age when avoiding mirrors felt just as natural as looking into them had when they were younger—Edith and Emily were ready.
“Are you ready, girls?”
“Are you ready, ladies?”
“Yes, Father dear.”
“Yes, Dad.”
And off they went again, to the left, to the right, down a stone staircase with a broad, worn balustrade, to the left again, finding their way as if by instinct—Edith first, then Father, and Emily close behind.
And off they went again, to the left, to the right, down a stone staircase with a wide, worn railing, to the left again, navigating as if by instinct—Edith first, then Dad, and Emily right behind.
But when they reached the salle à manger, which was as big as a ball-room, it was still[176] empty. All gay, all glittering, the long French windows open on to the green and gold garden, the salle à manger stretched before them. And the fifty little tables with the fifty pots of dahlias looked as if they might begin dancing with....
But when they arrived at the salle à manger, which was as large as a ballroom, it was still[176] empty. Everything was bright and cheerful, the long French windows open to the lush green and gold garden, the salle à manger lay out before them. And the fifty small tables with the fifty pots of dahlias looked like they might start dancing with....
At breakfast that morning they were in wonderfully good spirits. Who was responsible—he or she? It was true she made a point of looking her best in the morning; she thought it part of her duty to him—to their love, even, to wear charming little caps, funny little coats, coloured mules at breakfast time, and to see that the table was perfect as he and she—fastidious pair!—understood the word. But he, too, so fresh, well-groomed and content, contributed his share.... She had been down first, sitting at her place when he came in. He leaned over the back of her chair, his hands on her shoulders; he bent down and lightly rubbed his cheek against hers, murmuring gently but with just enough pride of proprietorship to make her flush with delight, “Give me my tea, love.” And she lifted the silver teapot that had a silver pear modelled on the lid and gave him his tea.
At breakfast that morning, they were both in great spirits. Who was to blame—him or her? It was true that she made an effort to look good in the mornings; she felt it was part of her obligation to him—and even to their love—to wear cute little hats, quirky little jackets, colorful slippers at breakfast, and to ensure the table was just perfect, as they, being a particular couple, understood it. But he, too, looking so fresh, well-groomed, and happy, played his part... She had gone down first, sitting at her spot when he walked in. He leaned over the back of her chair, placing his hands on her shoulders; he lowered his head and gently rubbed his cheek against hers, softly saying with just enough pride to make her blush with joy, "Give me my tea, love." And she picked up the silver teapot with a silver pear-shaped lid and poured him his tea.
“Thanks.... You know you look awfully well this morning!”
“Thanks.... You know you look really good this morning!”
“Do I?”
"Do I?"
“Yes. Do that again. Look at me again. It’s your eyes. They’re like a child’s. I’ve never known anyone have such shining eyes as you.”
“Yes. Do that again. Look at me again. It’s your eyes. They’re like a child’s. I’ve never met anyone with such bright eyes as you.”
“Oh, dear!” She sighed for joy. “I do love having sweet things said to me!”
“Oh, wow!” She sighed with happiness. “I really love hearing nice things about me!”
“Yes, you do—spoilt child! Shall I give you some of this?”
“Yes, you do—spoiled kid! Should I give you some of this?”
“No, thank you.... Darling!” Her hand flew across the table and clasped his hand.
“No, thank you.... Babe!” Her hand shot across the table and took his hand.
“Yes?”
“Yeah?”
But she said nothing, only “Darling!” again. There was the look on his face she loved—a kind of sweet jesting. He was pretending he didn’t know what she meant, and yet of course he did know. He was pretending to be feeling “Here she is—trust a woman—all ready for a passionate love scene over the breakfast table at nine o’clock in the morning.” But she wasn’t deceived. She knew he felt just the same as she did. That amused tolerance, that mock despair was part of the ways of men—no more.
But she said nothing, just “Darling!” again. There was the look on his face that she loved—a kind of sweet teasing. He was pretending he didn’t understand what she meant, but of course he did know. He was acting like, “Here she is—typical woman—all set for a passionate love scene over breakfast at nine in the morning.” But she wasn’t fooled. She knew he felt exactly the same way she did. That playful tolerance, that fake despair was just how men were—nothing more.
“May I be allowed to use this knife please, or to put it down?”
“Can I please use this knife, or can I set it down?”
Really! Mona had never yet got accustomed to her husband’s smile. They had been married[179] for three years. She was in love with him for countless reasons, but apart from them all, a special reason all to itself, was because of his smile. If it hadn’t sounded nonsense she would have said she fell in love at first sight over and over again when he smiled. Other people felt the charm of it, too. Other women, she was certain. Sometimes she thought that even the servants watched for it....
Really! Mona had never gotten used to her husband’s smile. They had been married[179] for three years. She loved him for countless reasons, but aside from all of those, a special reason just for itself was because of his smile. If it didn’t sound crazy, she would say she fell in love at first sight over and over again whenever he smiled. Other people felt its charm too. Other women, she was sure. Sometimes she thought that even the servants watched for it...
“Don’t forget we’re going to the theatre to-night.”
“Don’t forget we’re going to the theater tonight.”
“Oh, good egg! I had forgotten. It’s ages since we went to a show.”
“Oh, good call! I totally forgot. It’s been forever since we went to a show.”
“Yes, isn’t it? I feel quite thrilled.”
“Yes, it really is! I feel so excited.”
“Don’t you think we might have a tiny small celebration at dinner?” (“Tiny small” was one of her expressions. But why did it sound so sweet when he used it?)
“Don’t you think we could have a little celebration at dinner?” (“Little” was one of her expressions. But why did it sound so sweet when he said it?)
“Yes, let’s. You mean champagne?” And she looked into the distance, and said in a far-away voice: “Then I must revise the sweet.”
“Yes, let’s. You mean champagne?” She gazed into the distance and replied in a distant voice, “Then I have to change the sweet.”
At that moment the maid came in with the letters. There were four for him, three for her. No, one of hers belonged to him, too, rather a grimy little envelope with a dab of sealing wax on the back.
At that moment, the maid walked in with the letters. There were four for him and three for her. Actually, one of hers was for him, too—a rather dirty little envelope sealed with a dab of wax on the back.
“Well, I do like that!” said he. “How can you sit there and tell such awful bangers? It’s the rarest thing on earth for me to get a letter in the morning. It’s always you who get those mysterious epistles from girls you were at college with or faded aunts. Here, have half my pear—it’s a beauty.” She held out her plate.
“Well, I really like that!” he said. “How can you sit there and tell such awful jokes? It’s so rare for me to get a letter in the morning. It’s always you who gets those mysterious letters from girls you went to college with or distant aunts. Here, take half my pear—it’s delicious.” She held out her plate.
The Rutherfords never shared their letters. It was her idea that they should not. He had been violently opposed to it at first. She couldn’t help laughing; he had so absolutely misunderstood her reason.
The Rutherfords never shared their letters. It was her idea that they shouldn't. He had been strongly against it at first. She couldn't help but laugh; he had completely misunderstood her reason.
“Good God! my dear. You’re perfectly welcome to open any letters of mine that come to the house—or to read any letters of mine that may be lying about. I think I can promise you....”
“Good God! my dear. You’re totally welcome to open any letters of mine that arrive at the house—or to read any letters of mine that might be lying around. I think I can promise you....”
“Oh no, no, darling, that’s not what I mean. I don’t suspect you.” And she put her hands on his cheeks and kissed him quickly. He looked like an offended boy. “But so many of Mother’s old friends write to me—confide in me—don’t you know?—tell me things they wouldn’t for the world tell a man. I feel it wouldn’t be fair to them. Don’t you see?”
“Oh no, no, sweetheart, that’s not what I mean. I don’t suspect you.” She placed her hands on his cheeks and kissed him quickly. He looked like a hurt boy. “But so many of Mom’s old friends write to me—confide in me—don’t you get it?—tell me things they would never share with a man. I feel it wouldn’t be fair to them. Don’t you see?”
He gave way at last. But “I’m old fashioned,” he said, and his smile was a little rueful. “I like to feel my wife reads my letters.”
He finally gave in. But “I’m old-fashioned,” he said, and his smile was a bit regretful. “I like to know my wife reads my letters.”
“My precious dear! I’ve made you unhappy.” She felt so repentant; she didn’t know quite about what. “Of course I’d love to read....”
“My precious dear! I’ve made you unhappy.” She felt so sorry; she didn’t quite know why. “Of course I’d love to read....”
“No, no! That’s all right. It’s understood. We’ll keep the bond.” And they had kept it.
“No, no! That's fine. It's all clear. We'll hold onto the bond.” And they did hold onto it.
He slit open the grimy envelope. He began to read. “Damn!” he said and thrust out his under lip.
He ripped open the dirty envelope. He started reading. “Damn!” he exclaimed, sticking out his lower lip.
“Why, what is it? Something horrid?”
“Why, what is it? Is it something terrible?”
“No—annoying. I shall be late this evening. A man wants to meet me at the office at six o’clock.”
“No—annoying. I’ll be late this evening. A guy wants to meet me at the office at six o’clock.”
“Was that a business letter?” She sounded surprised.
“Was that a business letter?” She sounded shocked.
“Yes, why?”
"Yeah, why?"
“It looked so awfully unbusinesslike. The sealing-wax and the funny writing—much more like a woman’s than a man’s.”
“It looked so incredibly unprofessional. The sealing wax and the quirky handwriting—definitely more like a woman’s than a man’s.”
“Yes, and that squiggle underneath. I should have said a rather uneducated female....”
“Yes, and that squiggle underneath. I should have said a pretty uneducated woman....”
“As a matter of fact,” said Hugh, “he’s a mining engineer.” And he got up, began to stretch and then stopped. “I say, what a glorious morning! Why do I have to go to the office instead of staying at home and playing with you?” And he came over to her and locked his arms round her neck. “Tell me that, little lovely one.”
“As a matter of fact,” said Hugh, “he’s a mining engineer.” Then he stood up, stretched, and paused. “Wow, what a beautiful morning! Why do I have to go to the office instead of staying home and playing with you?” He walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her neck. “Tell me that, my little lovely one.”
“Oh,” she leaned against him, “I wish you could. Life’s arranged badly for people like you and me. And now you’re going to be late this evening.”
“Oh,” she leaned against him, “I wish you could. Life’s set up poorly for people like us. And now you’re going to be late tonight.”
“Never mind,” said he. “All the rest of the time’s ours. Every single bit of it. We shan’t come back from the theatre to find——”
“Never mind,” he said. “All the rest of the time’s ours. Every single bit of it. We won’t come back from the theater to find——”
“Our porch black with mining engineers.” She laughed. Did other people—could other people—was it possible that any one before had ever loved as they loved? She squeezed her head against him—she heard his watch ticking—precious watch!
“Our porch was filled with mining engineers.” She laughed. Did other people—could other people—was it possible that anyone before had ever loved like they loved? She pressed her head against him—she could hear his watch ticking—precious watch!
“What are those purple floppy flowers in my bedroom?” he murmured.
“What are those purple floppy flowers in my bedroom?” he whispered.
“Petunias.”
“Petunias.”
“You smell exactly like a petunia.”
“You smell just like a petunia.”
And he raised her up. She drew towards him. “Kiss me,” said he.
And he helped her up. She moved closer to him. “Kiss me,” he said.
It was her habit to sit on the bottom stair and watch his final preparations. Strange it should be so fascinating to see someone brush his hat, choose a pair of gloves, and give a last quick look in the round mirror. But it was the same when he was shaving. Then she loved to curl up on the hard little couch in his dressing room; she was as absorbed, as intent as he. How fantastic he looked, like a pierrot, like a mask, with those dark eyebrows, liquid eyes and the brush of flesh colour on his cheek-bones above the lather! But that was not her chief feeling. No, it was what she felt on the stairs, too. It was, “So this is my husband, so this is the man I’ve married, this is the stranger who walked across the lawn that afternoon swinging his tennis racket and bowed, rolling up his shirt-sleeves. This is not only my lover and my husband, but my brother, my dearest friend, my playmate, even at times a kind of very perfect father too. And here is where we live. Here is his room—and here is our hall.” She seemed to be showing their house and him to her other self, the self she[184] had been before she had met him. Deeply admiring, almost awed by so much happiness, that other self looked on....
It was her routine to sit on the bottom step and watch him get ready for the day. It was strange how captivating it was to see someone brush his hat, pick a pair of gloves, and take one last quick glance in the round mirror. The same went for when he was shaving. Then she loved to curl up on the small, hard couch in his dressing room; she was just as absorbed and focused as he was. He looked incredible, almost like a clown or a mask, with those dark eyebrows, expressive eyes, and a touch of flesh-colored cream on his cheekbones above the lather! But that wasn't her main feeling. No, it was what she sensed while sitting on the stairs, too. It was, “So this is my husband, so this is the man I've married, this is the stranger who walked across the lawn that afternoon swinging his tennis racket and bowed, rolling up his shirt sleeves. This is not just my lover and my husband, but my brother, my closest friend, my playmate, and at times, almost a perfect father figure as well. And here is where we live. Here is his room—and here is our hallway.” She felt like she was showing their home and him to her former self, the person she had been before meeting him. Deeply admiring, almost in awe of so much happiness, that former self watched on...
“Will I do?” He stood there smiling, stroking on his gloves. But although he wouldn’t like her to say the things she often longed to say about his appearance, she did think she detected that morning just the very faintest boyish showing off. Children who know they are admired look like that at their mother.
“Am I good enough?” He stood there smiling, putting on his gloves. But even though he wouldn’t want her to say the things she often wished she could say about how he looked, she thought she noticed just the slightest hint of boyish showing off that morning. Kids who know they’re admired look like that at their mom.
“Yes, you’ll do....” Perhaps at that moment she was proud of him as a mother is proud; she could have blessed him before he went his way. Instead she stood in the porch thinking, “There he goes. The man I’ve married. The stranger who came across the lawn.” The fact was never less wonderful....
“Yes, you’ll do....” Maybe at that moment she felt proud of him like a mother feels proud; she could have given him her blessing before he left. Instead, she stood on the porch thinking, “There he goes. The man I married. The stranger who came across the lawn.” The reality was still just as amazing....
It was never less wonderful, never. It was even more wonderful if anything and the reason was—Mona ran back into the house, into the drawing-room and sat down to the piano. Oh, why bother about reasons— She began to sing,
It was never any less wonderful, never. It was even more wonderful if anything, and the reason was—Mona ran back into the house, into the living room, and sat down at the piano. Oh, why worry about reasons— She started to sing,
But joy—joy breathless and exulting thrilled in her voice, on the word “pain” her lips parted[185] in such a happy—dreadfully unsympathetic smile that she felt quite ashamed. She stopped playing, she turned round on the piano stool facing the room. How different it looked in the morning, how severe and remote. The grey chairs with the fuchsia-coloured cushions, the black and gold carpet, the bright green silk curtains might have belonged to anybody. It was like a stage setting with the curtain still down. She had no right to be there, and as she thought that a queer little chill caught her; it seemed so extraordinary that anything, even a chair, should turn away from, should not respond to her happiness.
But joy—breathless and excited—thrilled in her voice. When she said “pain,” her lips parted in such a happy, dreadfully unsympathetic smile that she felt a bit ashamed. She stopped playing and turned around on the piano stool to face the room. It looked so different in the morning—so severe and distant. The grey chairs with fuchsia cushions, the black and gold carpet, the bright green silk curtains could have belonged to anyone. It felt like a stage set with the curtain still down. She had no right to be there, and as she thought that, a strange little chill ran through her; it seemed so odd that even a chair would turn away from her, not responding to her happiness.
“I don’t like this room in the morning, I don’t like it at all,” she decided, and she ran upstairs to finish dressing. Ran into their big shadowy bedroom ... and leaned over the starry petunias....
“I don’t like this room in the morning, I really don’t,” she decided, and she ran upstairs to finish getting dressed. She rushed into their large, dim bedroom... and leaned over the starry petunias...
Something’s happened to me—something bad. And I don’t know what to do about it. I don’t see any way out for the life of me. The worst of it is, I can’t get this thing into focus—if you know what I mean. I just feel in a muddle—in the hell of a muddle. It ought to be plain to anyone that I’m not the kind of man to get mixed up in a thing like this. I’m not one of your actor Johnnies, or a chap in a book. I’m—well, I knew what I was all right until yesterday. But now—I feel helpless, yes, that’s the word, helpless. Here I sit, chucking stones at the sea like a child that’s missed its mother. And everybody else has cut along home hours ago and tea’s over and it’s getting on for time to light the lamp. I shall have to go home too, sooner or later. I see that, of course. In fact, would you believe it? at this very moment I wish I was there in spite of everything. What’s she doing? My wife, I mean. Has she cleared away? Or has she stayed there staring at the[187] table with the plates pushed back? My God! when I think that I could howl like a dog—if you know what I mean....
Something's happened to me—something bad. And I have no idea what to do about it. I can't see any way out, not for the life of me. The worst part is, I can't make sense of this thing—if you know what I mean. I just feel all mixed up—in a total mess. It should be obvious to anyone that I'm not the kind of guy who gets involved in something like this. I'm not one of those acting types or a character from a book. I was—well, I knew who I was until yesterday. But now—I feel powerless, yes, that's the word, powerless. Here I sit, throwing stones at the sea like a child who's lost its mother. And everyone else has gone home hours ago, tea's over, and it's almost time to turn on the lamp. I’ll have to go home too, sooner or later. I realize that, of course. In fact, can you believe it? At this exact moment, I wish I was there, despite everything. What’s she doing? My wife, I mean. Has she cleaned up? Or is she still there staring at the[187] table with the plates pushed back? My God! When I think about it, I could howl like a dog—if you know what I mean....
I should have realized it was all U.P. this morning when she didn’t get up for breakfast. I did, in a way. But I couldn’t face it. I had the feeling that if I said nothing special and just treated it as one of her bad headache days and went off to the office, by the time I got back this evening the whole affair would have blown over somehow. No, that wasn’t it. I felt a bit like I do now, “helpless.” What was I to do? Just go on. That was all I could think of. So I took her up a cup of tea and a couple of slices of thin bread and butter as per usual on her headache days. The blind was still down. She was lying on her back. I think she had a wet handkerchief on her forehead. I’m not sure, for I couldn’t look at her. It was a beastly feeling. And she said in a weak kind of voice, “Put the jug on the table, will you?” I put it down. I said, “Can I do anything?” And she said, “No. I’ll be all right in half an hour.” But her voice, you know! It did for me. I barged out as quick as I could, snatched my hat and stick from the hall-stand and dashed off for the tram.
I should have realized it was all U.P. this morning when she didn’t get up for breakfast. I did, in a way. But I couldn’t face it. I felt like if I didn’t say anything special and just treated it as one of her bad headache days and went off to the office, by the time I got back this evening, the whole situation would have somehow blown over. No, that wasn’t it. I felt a bit like I do now, “helpless.” What was I supposed to do? Just keep going. That was all I could think of. So I took her a cup of tea and a couple of slices of thin bread and butter like I usually did on her headache days. The blind was still down. She was lying on her back. I think she had a wet handkerchief on her forehead. I’m not sure, because I couldn’t look at her. It felt awful. And she said in a weak voice, “Put the jug on the table, will you?” I set it down. I asked, “Can I do anything?” And she said, “No. I’ll be fine in half an hour.” But her voice, you know! It really got to me. I hurried out as fast as I could, grabbed my hat and stick from the hall-stand, and rushed for the tram.
Here’s a queer thing—you needn’t believe me[188] if you don’t want to—the moment I got out of the house I forgot that about my wife. It was a splendid morning, soft, with the sun making silver ducks on the sea. The kind of morning when you know it’s going to keep hot and fine all day. Even the tram bell sounded different, and the little school kids crammed between people’s knees had bunches of flowers. I don’t know—I can’t understand why—I just felt happy, but happy in a way I’d never been before, happy to beat the band! That wind that had been so strong the night before was still blowing a bit. It felt like her—the other—touching me. Yes, it did. Brought it back, every bit of it. If I told you how it took me, you’d say I was mad. I felt reckless—didn’t care if I was late for the office or not and I wanted to do every one a kindness. I helped the little kids out of the tram. One little chap dropped his cap, and when I picked it up for him and said, “Here, sonny!” ... well, it was all I could do not to make a fool of myself.
Here’s a weird thing—you don’t have to believe me[188] if you don’t want to—the moment I stepped out of the house, I forgot about my wife. It was a beautiful morning, soft, with the sun creating silver reflections on the sea. The kind of morning where you just know it’s going to stay warm and nice all day. Even the tram bell sounded different, and the little school kids squeezed between people's legs had bunches of flowers. I don’t know—I can’t explain why—I just felt happy, but happy in a way I had never experienced before, happy like crazy! That wind that had been so strong the night before was still blowing a bit. It felt like her—the other—touching me. Yes, it did. Brought it all back, every part of it. If I told you how it affected me, you’d think I was crazy. I felt adventurous—didn’t care if I was late for work and wanted to do something nice for everyone. I helped the little kids off the tram. One little guy dropped his cap, and when I picked it up for him and said, “Here, kid!” ... well, it was all I could do not to embarrass myself.
At the office it was just the same. It seemed to me I’d never known the fellows at the office before. When old Fisher came over to my desk and put down a couple of giant sweet peas as per usual with his “Beat ’em, old man, beat ’em”—I[189] didn’t feel annoyed. I didn’t care that he was riddled with conceit about his garden. I just looked at them and I said quietly, “Yes, you’ve done it this time.” He didn’t know what to make of it. Came back in about five minutes and asked me if I had a headache.
At the office, it was pretty much the same. It felt like I had never really known my coworkers before. When old Fisher came over to my desk and dropped off a couple of huge sweet peas, as he always did, saying, “Beat ’em, old man, beat ’em”—I[189] wasn't even annoyed. I didn’t care that he was full of himself about his garden. I just looked at them and quietly said, “Yeah, you really did it this time.” He was confused by my response. He came back in about five minutes and asked me if I had a headache.
And so it went on all day. In the evening I dashed home with the home-going crowd, pushed open the gate, saw the hall-door open as it always is and sat down on the little chair just inside to take off my boots. My slippers were there, of course. This seemed to me a good sign. I put my boots into the rack in the cupboard under the stairs, changed my office coat and made for the kitchen. I knew my wife was there. Wait a bit. The only thing I couldn’t manage was my whistling as per usual, “I often lie awake and think, What a dreadful thing is work....” I had a try, but nothing came of it. Well, I opened the kitchen-door and said, “Hullo! How’s everybody?” But as soon as I’d said that—even before—I knew the worst had happened. She was standing at the table beating the salad dressing. And when she looked up and gave a kind of smile and said “Hullo!” you could have knocked me down! My wife looked dreadful—there’s no other word for it. She must have been[190] crying all day. She’d put some white flour stuff on her face to take away the marks—but it only made her look worse. She must have seen I spotted something, for she caught up the cup of cream and poured some into the salad bowl—like she always does, you know, so quick, so neat, in her own way—and began beating again. I said, “Is your head better?” But she didn’t seem to hear. She said, “Are you going to water the garden before or after supper?” What could I say? I said, “After,” and went off to the dining-room, opened the evening paper and sat by the open window—well, hiding behind that paper, I suppose.
And so it went on all day. In the evening, I rushed home with the crowd, pushed open the gate, saw the front door wide open as usual, and sat down on the little chair just inside to take off my boots. My slippers were there, of course. That seemed like a good sign. I put my boots in the rack in the cupboard under the stairs, changed out of my office coat, and headed for the kitchen. I knew my wife would be there. Hold on. The only thing I couldn't get right was my usual whistling, “I often lie awake and think, What a terrible thing work is....” I gave it a try, but nothing came out. Well, I opened the kitchen door and said, “Hey! How’s everyone?” But as soon as I said that—even before—I knew the worst had happened. She was standing at the table mixing the salad dressing. And when she looked up and gave a sort of smile and said “Hey!” you could have knocked me over! My wife looked awful—there's no other way to say it. She must have been crying all day. She’d put some white powder on her face to cover up the marks—but it only made her look worse. She must have noticed I saw something, because she grabbed the cup of cream and poured some into the salad bowl—just like she always does, so quickly and neatly, in her own way—and started mixing again. I asked, “Is your head feeling better?” But she didn’t seem to hear. She said, “Are you going to water the garden before or after dinner?” What could I say? I said, “After,” and went off to the dining room, opened the evening paper, and sat by the open window—well, hiding behind that paper, I guess.
I shall never forget sitting there. People passing by, going down the road, sounded so peaceful. And a man passed with some cows. I—I envied him. My wife came in and out. Then she called me to supper and we sat down. I suppose we ate some cold meat and salad. I don’t remember. We must have. But neither of us spoke. It’s like a dream now. Then she got up, changed the plates, and went to the larder for the pudding. Do you know what the pudding was? Well, of course, it wouldn’t mean anything to you. It was my favorite—the kind she only made me on special occasions—honey-comb cream....
I’ll never forget sitting there. People walking by on the road sounded so calm. Then a man passed with some cows, and I— I envied him. My wife came in and out. Then she called me to dinner, and we sat down. I guess we had some cold meat and salad. I can’t remember. We must have. But neither of us said a word. It feels like a dream now. Then she got up, switched the plates, and went to the pantry for dessert. Do you know what the dessert was? Well, it wouldn’t mean anything to you. It was my favorite—the kind she only made for special occasions—honey-comb cream...
To look at Mr. Potts one would have thought that there at least went someone who had nothing to boast about. He was a little insignificant fellow with a crooked tie, a hat too small for him and a coat too large. The brown canvas portfolio that he carried to and from the Post Office every day was not like a business man’s portfolio. It was like a child’s school satchel; it did up even with a round-eyed button. One imagined there were crumbs and an apple core inside. And then there was something funny about his boots, wasn’t there? Through the laces his coloured socks peeped out. What the dickens had the chap done with the tongues? “Fried ’em,” suggested the wit of the Chesney bus. Poor old Potts! “More likely buried ’em in his garden.” Under his arm he clasped an umbrella. And in wet weather when he put it up, he disappeared completely. He was not. He was a walking umbrella—no more—the umbrella became his shell.
To look at Mr. Potts, you’d think he had nothing to brag about. He was a small, unremarkable guy with a crooked tie, a hat that was too small for him, and a coat that was too big. The brown canvas portfolio he carried to and from the Post Office every day didn’t resemble a businessman's bag at all. It looked more like a kid's school satchel, fastened with a round button that had big eyes. You could almost imagine crumbs and an apple core inside. And what was up with his boots? Through the laces, his colorful socks peeked out. What on earth had he done with the tongues? “Fried ’em,” joked someone on the Chesney bus. Poor old Potts! “More likely buried ’em in his garden.” He held an umbrella under his arm. And in wet weather, when he opened it, he completely disappeared. He wasn’t there; he was just a walking umbrella—nothing more—the umbrella became his shell.
Mr. Potts lived in a little bungalow on Chesney Flat. The bulge of the water tank to one side gave it a mournful air, like a little bungalow with the toothache. There was no garden. A path had been cut in the paddock turf from the gate to the front door, and two beds, one round, one oblong, had been cut in what was going to be the front lawn. Down that path went Potts every morning at half-past eight and was picked up by the Chesney bus; up that path walked Potts every evening while the great kettle of a bus droned on. In the late evening, when he crept as far as the gate, eager to smoke a pipe—he wasn’t allowed to smoke any nearer to the house than that—so humble, so modest was his air, that the big, merrily-shining stars seemed to wink at each other, to laugh, to say, “Look at him! Let’s throw something!”
Mr. Potts lived in a small bungalow on Chesney Flat. The bulge of the water tank on one side gave it a sad vibe, almost like a little bungalow with a toothache. There was no garden. A path was made in the paddock grass from the gate to the front door, and two flower beds, one round and one rectangular, had been created for what was planned to be the front lawn. Every morning at half-past eight, Potts walked down that path to catch the Chesney bus; in the evening, he walked back up the path while the loud bus rumbled on. Late at night, when he ventured as far as the gate, eager to smoke a pipe—he wasn’t allowed to smoke any closer to the house—he seemed so humble and modest that the big, brightly shining stars seemed to wink at each other, laugh, and say, “Look at him! Let’s throw something!”
When Potts got out of the tram at the Fire Station to change into the Chesney bus he saw that something was up. The car was there all right, but the driver was off his perch; he was flat on his face half under the engine, and the conductor, his cap off, sat on a step rolling a cigarette and looking dreamy. A little group of business men and a woman clerk or two stood staring at[193] the empty car; there was something mournful, pitiful about the way it leaned to one side and shivered faintly when the driver shook something. It was like someone who’d had an accident and tries to say: “Don’t touch me! Don’t come near me! Don’t hurt me!”
When Potts got off the tram at the Fire Station to switch to the Chesney bus, he noticed that something was off. The car was there, but the driver was on the ground, face down, half under the engine. The conductor, his cap off, sat on a step rolling a cigarette and looking out of it. A small group of businesspeople and a couple of female clerks stood staring at the empty car; there was something sad and pitiful about the way it leaned to one side and trembled slightly when the driver shook something. It was like someone who had been in an accident and was trying to say, “Don’t touch me! Don’t come near me! Don’t hurt me!”
But all this was so familiar—the cars had only been running to Chesney the last few months—that nobody said anything, nobody asked anything. They just waited on the off chance. In fact, two or three decided to walk it as Potts came up. But Potts didn’t want to walk unless he had to. He was tired. He’d been up half the night rubbing his wife’s chest—she had one of her mysterious pains—and helping the sleepy servant girl heat compresses and hot-water bottles and make tea. The window was blue and the roosters had started crowing before he lay down finally with feet like ice. And all this was familiar, too.
But all of this was so familiar—the cars had only been running to Chesney for the last few months—that nobody said anything, nobody asked anything. They just waited for a chance. In fact, two or three people decided to walk as Potts arrived. But Potts didn’t want to walk unless he had to. He was tired. He’d been up half the night rubbing his wife’s chest—she was having one of her mysterious pains—and helping the sleepy maid heat compresses and hot-water bottles and make tea. The window was blue and the roosters had started crowing before he finally lay down with feet that felt like ice. And all of this was familiar, too.
Standing at the edge of the pavement and now and again changing his brown canvas portfolio from one hand to the other Potts began to live over the night before. But it was vague, shadowy. He saw himself moving like a crab, down the passage to the cold kitchen and back[194] again. The two candles quivered on the dark chest of drawers, and as he bent over his wife her big eyes suddenly flashed and she cried:
Standing at the edge of the sidewalk and occasionally switching his brown canvas portfolio from one hand to the other, Potts started to relive the previous night. But it felt unclear and hazy. He pictured himself moving like a crab down the hallway to the cold kitchen and back again. The two candles flickered on the dark dresser, and as he leaned over his wife, her big eyes suddenly lit up and she exclaimed:
“I get no sympathy—no sympathy. You only do it because you have to. Don’t contradict me. I can see you grudge doing it.”
“I don’t get any sympathy—none at all. You only do it because you have to. Don’t argue with me. I can tell you resent doing it.”
Trying to soothe her only made matters worse. There had been an awful scene ending with her sitting up and saying solemnly with her hand raised: “Never mind, it will not be for long now.” But the sound of these words frightened her so terribly that she flung back on the pillow and sobbed, “Robert! Robert!” Robert was the name of the young man to whom she had been engaged years ago, before she met Potts. And Potts was very glad to hear him invoked. He had come to know that meant the crisis was over and she’d begin to quieten down....
Trying to calm her down only made things worse. There had been a terrible scene that ended with her sitting up and saying seriously, with her hand raised: “Never mind, it won't be long now.” But hearing those words scared her so much that she fell back onto the pillow and cried, “Robert! Robert!” Robert was the name of the young man she had been engaged to years ago, before she met Potts. And Potts was really happy to hear his name. He had come to realize that meant the crisis was over and she would start to settle down...
By this time Potts had wheeled round; he had walked across the pavement to the paling fence that ran beside. A piece of light grass pushed through the fence and some slender silky daisies. Suddenly he saw a bee alight on one of the daisies and the flower leaned over, swayed, shook, while the little bee clung and rocked. And as it flew away the petals fluttered as if joyfully.... Just for an instant Potts dropped into the world where[195] this happened. He brought from it the timid smile with which he walked back to the car. But now everybody had disappeared except one young girl who stood beside the empty car reading.
At this point, Potts had turned around; he walked over the pavement to the fence beside him. A patch of green grass pushed through the fence along with some delicate, silky daisies. Suddenly, he spotted a bee land on one of the daisies, and the flower bent over, swayed, and shook while the little bee clung on and rocked. When the bee flew away, the petals fluttered as if in delight.... For just a moment, Potts slipped into the world where[195] this took place. He returned with the shy smile that accompanied him back to the car. But now everyone had left except for one young girl standing next to the empty car, engrossed in a book.
At the tail of the procession came Potts in a cassock so much too large for him that it looked like a night-shirt and you felt that he ought to be carrying not a hymn and a prayer book but a candle. His voice was a very light plaintive tenor. It surprised everybody. It seemed to surprise him, too. But it was so plaintive that when he cried “for the wings, for the wings of a dove” the ladies in the congregation wanted to club together and buy him a pair.
At the end of the procession, Potts came by wearing a cassock that was way too big for him, making it look like a nightshirt, and you couldn't help but think he should be holding a candle instead of a hymn book and a prayer book. His voice was a soft, sad tenor. It caught everyone off guard. It seemed to surprise him, too. But it was so sorrowful that when he sang, “for the wings, for the wings of a dove,” the women in the congregation felt like chipping in to buy him a pair.
Lino’s nose quivered so pitifully, there was such a wistful, timid look in his eyes, that Potts’ heart was wrung. But of course he would not show it. “Well,” he said sternly, “I suppose you’d better come home.” And he got up off the bench. Lino got up, too, but stood still, holding up a paw.
Lino's nose trembled so sadly, and there was such a longing, shy look in his eyes that Potts' heart ached. But of course, he wouldn’t show it. “Well,” he said firmly, “I guess you’d better come home.” And he stood up from the bench. Lino stood up too but stayed still, raising a paw.
“But there’s one thing,” said Potts, turning and facing him squarely, “that we’d better be clear about before you do come. And it’s this.” He pointed his finger at Lino who started as[196] though he expected to be shot. But he kept his bewildered wistful eyes upon his master. “Stop this pretence of being a fighting dog,” said Potts more sternly than ever. “You’re not a fighting dog. You’re a watch dog. That’s what you are. Very well. Stick to it. But it’s this infernal boasting I can’t stand. It’s that that gets me.”
“But there’s one thing,” said Potts, turning to face him directly, “that we need to clarify before you come along. And it’s this.” He pointed his finger at Lino, who flinched as if he expected to be shot. But he kept his confused, longing eyes on his master. “Stop pretending to be a fighting dog,” Potts said more sternly than ever. “You’re not a fighting dog. You’re a watchdog. That’s what you are. Fine. Stick to it. But it’s this damn boasting that I can’t stand. That’s what bothers me.”
In the moment’s pause that followed while Lino and his master looked at each other it was curious how strong a resemblance was between them. Then Potts turned again and made for home.
In the brief moment of silence that followed as Lino and his master exchanged glances, it was interesting to see how much they resembled each other. Then Potts turned again and headed home.
And timidly, as though falling over his own paws, Lino followed after the humble little figure of his master....
And shyly, as if stumbling over his own feet, Lino trailed after the humble little figure of his master....
Why did old Mrs. Travers wake so early nowadays? She would like to have slept for another three hours at least. But no, every morning at almost precisely the same time, at half-past four, she was wide awake. For—nowadays, again—she woke always in the same way, with a slight start, a small shock, lifting her head from the pillow with a quick glance as if she fancied someone had called her, or as if she were trying to remember for certain whether this was the same wallpaper, the same window she had seen last night before Warner switched off the light.... Then the small, silvery head pressed the white pillow again and just for a moment, before the agony of lying awake began, old Mrs. Travers was happy. Her heart quietened down, she breathed deeply, she even smiled. Yet once more the tide of darkness had risen, had floated her, had carried her away; and once more it had ebbed, it had withdrawn, casting her up where it had found her, shut in by[198] the same wallpaper, stared at by the same window—still safe—still there!
Why did old Mrs. Travers wake up so early these days? She would have preferred to sleep for at least another three hours. But no, every morning at almost exactly the same time, at half-past four, she was wide awake. Because—once again—she always woke in the same way, with a slight jolt, lifting her head from the pillow with a quick glance as if she thought someone had called her, or as if she were trying to remember for sure whether this was the same wallpaper, the same window she had seen last night before Warner turned off the light.... Then the small, silvery head pressed the white pillow again and just for a moment, before the torture of lying awake began, old Mrs. Travers was happy. Her heart settled, she breathed deeply, she even smiled. Yet once more the tide of darkness had risen, had lifted her, had carried her away; and once again it had ebbed, it had receded, leaving her where it had found her, enclosed by[198] the same wallpaper, stared at by the same window—still safe—still there!
Now the church clock sounded from outside, slow, languid, faint, as if it chimed the half hour in its sleep. She felt under the pillow for her watch; yes, it said the same. Half-past four. Three and a half hours before Warner came in with her tea. Oh dear, would she be able to stand it? She moved her legs restlessly. And, staring at the prim, severe face of the watch, it seemed to her that the hands—the minute hand especially—knew that she was watching them and held back—just a very little—on purpose.... Very strange, she had never got over the feeling that watch hated her. It had been Henry’s. Twenty years ago, when standing by poor Henry’s bed, she had taken it into her hands for the first time and wound it, it had felt cold and heavy. And two days later, when she undid a hook of her crape bodice and thrust it inside, it had lain in her bosom like a stone.... It had never felt at home there. Its place was—ticking, keeping perfect time, against Henry’s firm ribs. It had never trusted her, just as he had never trusted her in those ways. And on the rare occasions when she had forgotten to wind it, she had felt a pang of almost terror, and she had[199] murmured as she fitted the little key: “Forgive me, Henry!”
Now the church clock sounded from outside, slow and lazy, faint, as if it chimed the half hour in its sleep. She felt under the pillow for her watch; yes, it showed the same. Half-past four. Three and a half hours before Warner brought her tea. Oh dear, would she be able to stand it? She moved her legs restlessly. And, staring at the neat, serious face of the watch, it seemed to her that the hands—the minute hand especially—knew she was watching them and held back—just a little—on purpose.... Very strange, she had never gotten over the feeling that the watch hated her. It had belonged to Henry. Twenty years ago, when standing by poor Henry’s bed, she had picked it up for the first time and wound it; it had felt cold and heavy. And two days later, when she undid a hook of her mourning bodice and tucked it inside, it had lain against her chest like a stone.... It had never felt at home there. Its place was—ticking, keeping perfect time, against Henry’s firm ribs. It had never trusted her, just as he had never trusted her in those ways. And on the rare occasions when she had forgotten to wind it, she had felt a pang of almost terror, and she had murmured as she fitted the little key: “Forgive me, Henry!”
Old Mrs. Travers sighed, and pushed the watch under the pillow again. It seemed to her that lately this feeling that it hated her had become more definite.... Perhaps that was because she looked at it so often, especially now that she was away from home. Foreign clocks never go. They are always stopped at twenty minutes to two. Twenty minutes to two! Such an unpleasant time, neither one thing nor the other. If one arrived anywhere lunch was over and it was too early to expect a cup of tea.... But she mustn’t begin thinking about tea. Old Mrs. Travers pulled herself up in the bed, and like a tired baby, she lifted her arms and let them fall on the eiderdown.
Old Mrs. Travers sighed and pushed the watch under the pillow again. Lately, it felt like the watch hated her even more... Maybe that was because she looked at it so often, especially now that she was away from home. Foreign clocks never work. They're always stuck at twenty minutes to two. Twenty minutes to two! Such an unpleasant time, neither one thing nor the other. If you showed up anywhere, lunch would be over, and it would be too early to expect a cup of tea... But she shouldn't start thinking about tea. Old Mrs. Travers sat up in bed and, like a tired baby, lifted her arms and let them fall back onto the eiderdown.
The room was gay with morning light. The big French window on to the balcony was open and the palm outside flung its quivering spider-like shadow over the bedroom walls. Although their hotel did not face the front, at this early hour you could smell the sea, you could hear it breathing, and flying high on golden wings sea-gulls skimmed past. How peaceful the sky looked, as though it was tenderly smiling! Far away—far away from this satin-stripe wallpaper,[200] the glass-covered table, the yellow brocade sofa and chairs, and the mirrors that showed you your side view, your back view, your three-quarters view as well.
The room was filled with bright morning light. The large French window leading to the balcony was open, and the palm outside cast its quivering, spider-like shadow over the bedroom walls. Even though their hotel didn't have a view of the front, you could smell the sea and hear its gentle waves at this early hour, while seagulls soared above on golden wings. The sky looked so peaceful, as if it was smiling softly! Far away—far away from this satin-striped wallpaper,[200] the glass-topped table, the yellow brocade sofa and chairs, and the mirrors that reflected your side view, your back view, and your three-quarters view as well.
Ernestine had been enthusiastic about this room.
Ernestine had been really excited about this room.
“It’s just the very room for you, Mother! So bright and attractive and non-depressing! With a balcony, too, so that on wet days you can still have your chair outside and look at those lovely palms. And Gladys can have the little room adjoining, which makes it so beautifully easy for Warner to keep her eye on you both.... You couldn’t have a nicer room, could you, Mother? I can’t get over that sweet balcony! So nice for Gladys! Cecil and I haven’t got one at all....”
“It’s the perfect room for you, Mom! So bright and inviting and not gloomy at all! With a balcony, too, so on rainy days you can still sit outside and enjoy those beautiful palms. And Gladys can have the little room next door, which makes it super easy for Warner to watch over both of you.... You couldn’t ask for a nicer room, could you, Mom? I can’t stop thinking about that lovely balcony! So great for Gladys! Cecil and I don’t have one at all....”
But all the same, in spite of Ernestine, she never sat on that balcony. For some strange reason that she couldn’t explain she hated looking at palms. Nasty foreign things, she called them in her mind. When they were still they drooped, they looked draggled like immense untidy birds, and when they moved, they reminded her always of spiders. Why did they never look just natural and peaceful and shady like English[201] trees? Why were they forever writhing and twisting or standing sullen? It tired her even to think of them, or in fact of anything foreign....
But still, despite Ernestine, she never sat on that balcony. For some odd reason she couldn't explain, she hated looking at palm trees. She thought of them as ugly foreign things. When they were still, they drooped and looked messy, like giant untidy birds, and when they moved, they always reminded her of spiders. Why did they never look just natural, peaceful, and shady like English[201] trees? Why were they always writhing and twisting or standing all moody? It exhausted her just to think about them, or really anything foreign...
There was an expression Rupert Henderson was very fond of using. “If you want my honest opinion....” He had an honest opinion on every subject under the sun, and nothing short of a passion for delivering it. But Archie Cullen’s pet phrase was “I cannot honestly say....” Which meant that he had not really made up his mind. He had not really made up his mind on any subject whatsoever. Why? Because he could not. He was unlike other men. He was minus something—or was it plus? No matter. He was not in the least proud of the fact. It depressed him—one might go so far as to say—terribly at times.
There was a saying that Rupert Henderson loved to use: “If you want my honest opinion....” He had an opinion on everything and was driven by a passion for sharing it. But Archie Cullen’s go-to phrase was “I cannot honestly say....” This meant he hadn’t really made up his mind. He hadn’t truly decided on any topic at all. Why? Because he couldn’t. He was different from other men. He was missing something—or was he gaining something? It didn’t matter. He wasn’t at all proud of this fact. In fact, it often depressed him—one might even say—terribly at times.
Rupert and Archie lived together. That is to say, Archie lived in Rupert’s rooms. Oh, he paid his share, his half in everything; the arrangement was a purely, strictly business arrangement. But perhaps it was because Rupert had invited Archie that Archie remained always—his guest. They each had a bedroom, there[203] was a common sitting-room, and a largeish bath-room which Rupert used as a dressing-room as well. The first morning after his arrival Archie had left his sponge in the bath-room, and a moment after there was a knock at his door and Rupert said, kindly but firmly, “Your sponge, I fancy.” The first evening Archie had brought his tobacco jar into the sitting room and placed it on a corner of the mantelpiece. Rupert was reading the newspaper. It was a round china jar, the surface painted and roughened to represent a sea-urchin. On the lid was a spray of china seaweed with two berries for a knob. Archie was excessively fond of it. But after dinner, when Rupert took out his pipe and pouch, he suddenly fixed his eyes on this object, blew through his moustaches, gasped, and said in a wondering, astonished voice, “I say! Is that yours or Mrs. Head’s?” Mrs. Head was their landlady.
Rupert and Archie lived together. Specifically, Archie lived in Rupert’s rooms. He paid his share, half of everything; the arrangement was purely business. But maybe it was because Rupert had invited Archie that he always felt like a guest. They each had a bedroom, there was a common sitting room, and a fairly large bathroom that Rupert also used as a dressing room. The first morning after he arrived, Archie left his sponge in the bathroom, and a moment later, there was a knock on his door. Rupert said, kindly but firmly, “I believe this is your sponge.” That first evening, Archie brought his tobacco jar into the sitting room and set it on a corner of the mantelpiece. Rupert was reading the newspaper. It was a round china jar, its surface painted and textured to look like a sea urchin. On the lid was a piece of china seaweed with two berries for a knob. Archie was very fond of it. But after dinner, when Rupert took out his pipe and pouch, he suddenly focused on the jar, blew through his mustache, gasped, and said in a surprised voice, “Hey! Is that yours or Mrs. Head’s?” Mrs. Head was their landlady.
“It’s mine,” said Archie, and he blushed and smiled just a trifle timidly.
“It’s mine,” Archie said, blushing and smiling a little shyly.
“I say!” said Rupert again—this time very meaningly.
“I say!” Rupert exclaimed again—this time with a lot of emphasis.
“Would you rather I....” said Archie, and he moved in his chair to get up.
“Would you rather I....” said Archie, shifting in his chair to stand up.
The spot was not decided on, however, and Archie nipped his sole personal possession into his bedroom as soon as Rupert was out of the way.
The location wasn't chosen yet, but Archie quickly took his only personal item to his bedroom as soon as Rupert left.
But it was chiefly at meals that the attitude of host and guest was most marked. For instance, on each separate occasion, even before they sat down Rupert said, “Would you mind cutting the bread, Archie?” Had he not made such a point of it, it is possible that Archie in a moment of abstractedness might have grasped the bread knife.... An unpleasant thought! Again, Archie was never allowed to serve. Even at breakfast, the hot dishes and the tea, both were dispensed by Rupert. True, he half apologized about the tea; he seemed to feel the necessity of some slight explanation, there.
But it was mainly during meals that the differences between host and guest stood out the most. For example, every time before they sat down, Rupert would say, "Would you mind cutting the bread, Archie?" If he hadn't insisted on it, Archie might have absentmindedly taken the bread knife himself... What an unpleasant thought! Also, Archie was never allowed to serve. Even at breakfast, Rupert took charge of the hot dishes and the tea. To be fair, he half-apologized about the tea; he felt the need to provide some kind of explanation there.
“I’m rather a fad about my tea,” said he. “Some people, females especially, pour in the milk first. Fatal habit, for more reasons than one. In my opinion, the cup should be filled just so and the tea then coloured. Sugar, Archie?”
“I’m pretty particular about my tea,” he said. “Some people, especially women, pour the milk in first. That’s a bad habit for more than one reason. In my opinion, the cup should be filled just so and then the tea should be added. Sugar, Archie?”
“Oh, please,” said Archie, almost bowing over the table. Rupert was so very impressive.
“Oh, come on,” said Archie, nearly leaning over the table. Rupert was really impressive.
“But I suppose,” said his friend, “you don’t notice any of these little things.”
“But I guess,” said his friend, “you don’t pay attention to any of these little things.”
And Archie answered vaguely, stirring, “No, I don’t suppose I do.”
And Archie replied uncertainly, stirring, “No, I don’t think I do.”
Rupert sat down and unfolded his napkin.
Rupert sat down and unfolded his napkin.
“It would be very inconsistent with your character and disposition,” said he genially, “if you did! Kidneys and bacon? Scrambled eggs? Either? Both? Which?”
“It wouldn’t really match your character and personality,” he said with a friendly tone, “if you did! Kidneys and bacon? Scrambled eggs? Either? Both? Which?”
Poor Archie hated scrambled eggs, but, alas! he was practically certain that scrambled eggs were expected of him too. This ‘psychological awareness,’ as Rupert called it, which existed between them, might after a time make things a trifle difficult. He felt a little abject as he murmured, “Eggs, please.” And he saw by Rupert’s expression that he had chosen right. Rupert helped him to eggs largely.
Poor Archie hated scrambled eggs, but unfortunately, he was pretty sure that scrambled eggs were what everyone expected him to eat. This ‘psychological awareness,’ as Rupert called it, which existed between them, might eventually make things a bit tricky. He felt a bit pathetic as he muttered, “Eggs, please.” And he could tell by Rupert’s expression that he had made the right choice. Rupert generously served him a lot of eggs.
§
“Fascination! The word’s preposterous in this connection. What on earth would there be in Cullen to fascinate me even if I was in the habit of being fascinated by my fellow-creatures; which I certainly am not. No, I’ll own I am deeply interested. I confess my belief is, I understand him better than anybody else. And if you want my honest opinion, I am certain that my—my—h’m—influence over—sympathy for—him—call it what you like, is all to the good. There is a psychological awareness.... Moreover, as a companion, instinctively I find him extremely agreeable. He stimulates some part of my mind which is less active without him. But fascination—wide of the mark, my dear—wide!”
“Fascination! That word is ridiculous in this context. What could possibly fascinate me about Cullen, even if I were the kind of person who is fascinated by others, which I definitely am not. No, I'll admit I'm deeply interested. I believe I understand him better than anyone else. And if you want my honest opinion, I’m sure that my—my—um—influence over—sympathy for—him—call it what you want, is entirely positive. There’s a psychological awareness... Furthermore, as a companion, I instinctively find him very agreeable. He stimulates a part of my mind that isn’t as active without him. But fascination—far from it, my dear—far!”
But supposing one remained unconvinced? Supposing one still played with the idea. Wasn’t it possible to see Rupert and Archie as the python and the rabbit keeping house together? Rupert that handsome, well-fed python with his moustaches, his glare, his habit of uncoiling before the fire and swaying against the mantelpiece, pipe and pouch in hand. And Archie, soft, hunched, timid, sitting in the lesser armchair, there and not there, flicking back into the darkness[207] at a word but emerging again at a look—with sudden wholly unexpected starts of playfulness (instantly suppressed by the python). Of course, there was no question of anything so crude and dreadful as the rabbit being eaten by his housemate. Nevertheless, it was a strange fact,—after a typical evening the one looked immensely swelled, benign and refreshed and the other, pale, small and exhausted.... And more often than not, Rupert’s final comment was—ominous this—as he doused his whisky with soda:
But what if someone still didn’t buy it? What if they kept mulling it over? Couldn’t you see Rupert and Archie as the python and the rabbit sharing a home? Rupert, that good-looking, well-fed python with his mustache, his intense stare, his habit of lounging by the fire and leaning against the mantelpiece, pipe and pouch in hand. And Archie, soft, hunched, and timid, sitting in the smaller armchair, present yet distant, retreating into the shadows at a word but re-emerging at a glance—with sudden bursts of playfulness that were quickly stifled by the python. Of course, there was no way anything so crude and dreadful as the rabbit getting eaten by his housemate would happen. Still, it was a strange reality—after a typical evening, one appeared immensely bloated, content, and re-energized while the other looked pale, small, and worn out... And more often than not, Rupert’s final remark was—ominous, indeed—as he mixed his whiskey with soda:
“This has been very absorbing, Archie.” And Archie gasped out, “Oh, very!”
“This has been really interesting, Archie.” And Archie exclaimed, “Oh, really!”
§
Archie Cullen was a journalist and the son of a journalist. He had no private money, no influential connections, scarcely any friends. His father had been one of those weak, disappointed, unsuccessful men who see in their sons a weapon for themselves. He would get his own back on life through Archie. Archie would show them the stuff he—his father was made of. Just you wait till my son comes along! This, though highly consoling to Mr. Cullen père, was terribly poor fun for Archie. At two and a half his infant nose was put to the grindstone and even on[208] Sundays it was not taken off. Then his father took him out walking and improved the occasion by making him spell the shop signs, count the yachts racing in the harbour, divide them by four and multiply the result by three.
Archie Cullen was a journalist and the son of a journalist. He had no personal wealth, no influential connections, and hardly any friends. His father had been one of those weak, disappointed, unsuccessful men who saw their sons as a way to reclaim their own unfulfilled dreams. He would get back at life through Archie. Archie would prove what his father was made of. Just wait until my son makes his mark! This, while comforting to Mr. Cullen père, was really frustrating for Archie. By the time he was two and a half, his young life was all about hard work, and even on Sundays, there was no break. Then his father would take him out for walks and turn the moment into lessons, making him spell the shop signs, count the yachts racing in the harbor, divide that number by four, and multiply the result by three.
But the experiment was an amazing success. Archie turned away from the distractions of life, shut his ears, folded his feet, sat over the table with his book and when the holidays came he didn’t like them; they made him uneasy; so he went on reading for himself. He was a model boy. On prize-giving days his father accompanied him to school, carried the great wad of stiff books home for him and, flinging them on the dining-room table, he surveyed them with an exultant smile. My prizes! The little sacrifice stared at them, too, through his spectacles, as other little boys stared at puddings. He ought, of course, at this juncture to have been rescued by a doting mother who, though cowed herself, rose on the....
But the experiment was an incredible success. Archie turned away from the distractions of life, shut his ears, folded his feet, and sat at the table with his book. When the holidays came, he didn’t enjoy them; they made him feel uneasy, so he kept reading by himself. He was a model student. On prize-giving days, his father took him to school, carried the heavy stack of stiff books home for him, and, tossing them on the dining-room table, he looked at them with a triumphant smile. "My prizes!" The little sacrifice stared at them too through his glasses, just like other little boys stared at desserts. He should have been rescued at this moment by a loving mother who, despite feeling overwhelmed herself, rose on the....
Of course there would have been no question of their going to the exhibition if Father had not had the tickets given to him. Little girls cannot expect to be given treats that cost extra money when only to feed them, buy them clothes, pay for their lessons and the house they live in takes their kind generous Father all day and every day working hard from morning till night—“except Saturday afternoons and Sundays,” said Susannah.
Of course, there wouldn't have been any question about them going to the exhibition if Dad hadn't been given the tickets. Little girls can't expect to be treated to things that cost extra money when just feeding them, buying them clothes, paying for their lessons, and maintaining the house they live in takes their kind, generous Dad working hard every day from morning until night—“except Saturday afternoons and Sundays,” Susannah pointed out.
“Susannah!” Mother was very shocked. “But do you know what would happen to your poor Father if he didn’t have a holiday on Saturday afternoons and Sundays?”
“Susannah!” Mom was really shocked. “But do you know what would happen to your poor Dad if he didn’t get a break on Saturday afternoons and Sundays?”
“No,” said Susannah. She looked interested. “What?”
“No,” said Susannah, looking intrigued. “What?”
“He would die,” said their mother impressively.
“He would die,” their mother said dramatically.
“Would he?” said Susannah, opening her eyes. She seemed astounded, and Sylvia and Phyllis, who were four and five years older than she, chimed in with, “Of course,” in a very superior[210] tone. What a little silly-billy she was not to know that! They sounded so convinced and cheerful that their mother felt a little shaken and hastened to change the subject....
“Would he?” said Susannah, opening her eyes. She looked surprised, and Sylvia and Phyllis, who were four and five years older than her, chimed in with, “Of course,” in a very condescending tone. What a silly girl she was not to know that! They sounded so confident and cheerful that their mother felt a bit uneasy and quickly changed the subject....
“So that is why,” she said a little vaguely, “you must each thank Father separately before you go.”
“So that’s why,” she said somewhat vaguely, “you each need to thank Dad individually before you leave.”
“And then he will give us the money?” asked Phyllis.
“And then he’s going to give us the money?” asked Phyllis.
“And then I shall ask him for whatever is necessary,” said their mother firmly. She sighed suddenly and got up. “Run along, children, and ask Miss Wade to dress you and get ready herself and then come down to the dining-room. And now, Susannah, you are not to let go Miss Wade’s hand from the moment you are through the gates until you are out again.”
“And then I’ll ask him for whatever we need,” their mother said firmly. She suddenly sighed and stood up. “Go on, kids, and ask Miss Wade to get you dressed and ready, and then come down to the dining room. And now, Susannah, you’re not to let go of Miss Wade’s hand from the moment you go through the gates until you’re out again.”
“Well—what if I go on a horse?” inquired Susannah.
“Well—what if I ride a horse?” Susannah asked.
“Go on a horse—nonsense, child! You’re much too young for horses! Only big girls and boys can ride.”
“Ride a horse—no way, kid! You’re way too young for that! Only older kids can ride.”
“There’s roosters for small children,” said Susannah undaunted. “I know, because Irene Heywood went on one and when she got off she fell over.”
“There's roosters for little kids,” said Susannah confidently. “I know because Irene Heywood rode one, and when she got off, she fell over.”
“All the more reason why you shouldn’t go on,” said her mother.
“All the more reason why you shouldn’t continue,” said her mother.
But Susannah looked as though falling over had no terrors for her. On the contrary.
But Susannah looked like falling over didn't scare her at all. On the contrary.
About the exhibition, however, Sylvia and Phyllis knew as little as Susannah. It was the first that had ever come to their town. One morning, as Miss Wade, their lady help, rushed them along to the Heywoods’, whose governess they shared, they had seen carts piled with great long planks of wood, sacks, what looked like whole doors, and white flagstaffs, passing through the wide gate of the Recreation Ground. And by the time they were bowled home to their dinners, there were the beginnings of a high thin fence, dotted with flagstaffs, built all round the railings. From inside, came a tremendous noise of hammering, shouting, clanging; a little engine, hidden away, went Chuff-chuff-chuff. Chuff! And round, woolly balls of smoke were tossed over the palings.
About the exhibition, though, Sylvia and Phyllis knew just as little as Susannah. It was the first one that had ever come to their town. One morning, as Miss Wade, their housekeeper, hurried them along to the Heywoods’, whose governess they shared, they saw carts loaded with long planks of wood, sacks, what looked like entire doors, and white flagpoles, coming through the wide gate of the Recreation Ground. By the time they were rushed home for their dinners, there was the start of a tall, thin fence, dotted with flagpoles, being built all around the railings. From inside came a loud noise of hammering, shouting, clanging; a little engine, tucked away, went Chuff-chuff-chuff. Chuff! And round, fluffy clouds of smoke were tossed over the fence.
First it was the day after the day after tomorrow, then plain day after tomorrow, then tomorrow, and at last, the day itself. When Susannah woke up in the morning, there was a little gold spot of sunlight watching her from the wall; it looked as though it had been there for a long[212] time, waiting to remind her: “It’s today—you’re going today—this afternoon. Here she is!”
First it was the day after the day after tomorrow, then just the day after tomorrow, then tomorrow, and finally, the day itself. When Susannah woke up in the morning, there was a little gold spot of sunlight watching her from the wall; it seemed like it had been there for a long time, waiting to remind her: “It’s today—you’re going today—this afternoon. Here she is!”[212]
(Second Version)
That afternoon they were allowed to cut jugs and basins out of a draper’s catalogue, and at tea-time they had real tea in the doll’s tea set on the table. This was a very nice treat, indeed, except that the doll’s tea-pot wouldn’t pour out even after you’d poked a pin down the spout and blown into it.
That afternoon, they were given permission to cut out jugs and basins from a draper's catalog, and at tea time, they enjoyed actual tea from the doll's tea set on the table. This was a really nice treat, except that the doll's teapot wouldn't pour, even after they poked a pin down the spout and blew into it.
But the next afternoon, which was Saturday, Father came home in high feather. The front door banged so hard that the whole house shook, and he shouted to Mother from the hall.
But the next afternoon, which was Saturday, Dad came home in a great mood. The front door slammed so hard that the entire house shook, and he called out to Mom from the hallway.
“Oh, how more than good of you, darling!” cried Mother, “but how unnecessary too. Of course, they’ll simply love it. But to have spent all that money! You shouldn’t have done it, Daddy dear! They’ve totally forgotten all about it. And what is this! Half-a-crown?” cried Mother. “No! Two shillings, I see,” she corrected quickly, “to spend as well. Children! Children! Come down, downstairs!”
“Oh, how incredibly kind of you, darling!” cried Mom. “But it was so unnecessary. Of course, they’ll absolutely love it. But spending all that money! You shouldn’t have done that, Daddy dear! They’ve completely forgotten all about it. And what’s this! Half a crown?” cried Mom. “No! Two shillings, I see,” she corrected quickly, “to spend as well. Kids! Kids! Come down, downstairs!”
Down they came, Phyllis and Sylvia leading, Susannah holding on. “Do you know what Father’s done?” And Mother held up her hand.[213] What was she holding? Three cherry tickets and a green one. “He’s bought you tickets. You’re to go to the circus, this very afternoon, all of you, with Miss Wade. What do you say to that?”
Down they came, Phyllis and Sylvia leading, Susannah hanging on. “Do you know what Dad's done?” And Mom raised her hand.[213] What was she holding? Three cherry tickets and a green one. “He bought you tickets. You’re all going to the circus this afternoon, with Miss Wade. What do you think about that?”
“Oh, Mummy! Lovely! Lovely!” cried Phyllis and Sylvia.
“Oh, Mom! Beautiful! Beautiful!” cried Phyllis and Sylvia.
“Isn’t it?” said Mother. “Run upstairs. Run and ask Miss Wade to get you ready. Don’t dawdle. Up you go! All of you.”
“Isn’t it?” said Mother. “Go upstairs. Run and ask Miss Wade to get you ready. Don’t waste time. Up you go! All of you.”
Away flew Phyllis and Sylvia, but still Susannah stayed where she was at the bottom of the stairs, hanging her head.
Away flew Phyllis and Sylvia, but Susannah remained at the bottom of the stairs, her head hanging low.
“Go along,” said Mother. And Father said sharply, “What the devil’s the matter with the child?”
“Go on,” said Mother. And Father said sharply, “What the hell is wrong with the kid?”
Susannah’s face quivered. “I don’t want to go,” she whispered.
Susannah's face trembled. "I don't want to go," she whispered.
“What! Don’t want to go to the Exhibition! After Father’s—— You naughty, ungrateful child! Either you go to the Exhibition, Susannah, or you will be packed off to bed at once.”
“What! You don’t want to go to the Exhibition! After Father’s—— You naughty, ungrateful child! Either you go to the Exhibition, Susannah, or you’ll be sent to bed right away.”
Susannah’s head bent low, lower still. All her little body bent forward. She looked as though she was going to bow down, to bow down to the ground, before her kind generous Father and beg for his forgiveness....
Susannah's head hung low, even lower. Her small body leaned forward. It seemed like she was about to bow down, to kneel on the ground, before her kind, generous Father and ask for his forgiveness....
A February morning, windy, cold, with chill-looking clouds hurrying over a pale sky and chill snowdrops for sale in the grey streets. People look small and shrunken as they flit by; they look scared as if they were trying to hide inside their coats from something big and brutal. The shop doors are closed, the awnings are furled, and the policemen at the crossings are lead policemen. Huge empty vans shake past with a hollow sound; and there is a smell of soot and wet stone staircases, a raw, grimy smell....
A windy, cold February morning, with gray clouds racing across a pale sky and chilly snowdrops for sale on the dreary streets. People seem small and hunched as they hurry by, looking worried as if they're trying to hide inside their coats from something large and harsh. The shop doors are shut, the awnings are rolled up, and the police officers at the crossings seem lifeless. Large empty vans rumble by with a hollow noise, and there’s a smell of soot and damp stone stairs, a raw, grimy odor...
Flinging her small scarf over her shoulder again, clasping her violin, Miss Bray darts along to orchestra practice. She is conscious of her cold hands, her cold nose and her colder feet. She can’t feel her toes at all. Her feet are just little slabs of cold, all of a piece, like the feet of china dolls. Winter is a terrible time for thin people—terrible! Why should it hound them down, fasten on them, worry them so? Why not,[215] for a change, take a nip, take a snap at the fat ones who wouldn’t notice? But no! It is sleek, warm, cat-like summer that makes the fat one’s life a misery. Winter is all for bones....
Flinging her small scarf over her shoulder again and clutching her violin, Miss Bray quickly heads to orchestra practice. She's aware of her cold hands, cold nose, and even colder feet. She can’t feel her toes at all. Her feet feel like solid slabs of cold, like the feet of porcelain dolls. Winter is a terrible time for thin people—terrible! Why does it chase them down, cling to them, and make them so uneasy? Why not, [215] for a change, take a jab at the fat ones who wouldn’t even notice? But no! It’s the sleek, warm, cat-like summer that turns the fat ones’ lives into a struggle. Winter is all about bones...
Threading her way, like a needle, in and out and along, went Miss Bray, and she thought of nothing but the cold. She had just come out of her kitchen, which was pleasantly snug in the morning, with her gas-fire going for her breakfast and the window closed. She had just drunk three large cups of really boiling tea. Surely, they ought to have warmed her. One always read in books of people going on their way warmed and invigorated by even one cup. And she had had three! How she loved her tea! She was getting fonder and fonder of it. Stirring the cup, Miss Bray looked down. A little fond smile parted her lips, and she breathed tenderly, “I love my tea.”
Threading her way, like a needle, in and out and along, went Miss Bray, and all she could think about was the cold. She had just come out of her kitchen, which was comfortably warm in the morning, with her gas fire on for her breakfast and the window shut. She had just drunk three big cups of really hot tea. Surely, that should have warmed her up. You always read in books about people feeling warm and energized by just one cup. And she had had three! How she loved her tea! She was getting more and more attached to it. Stirring the cup, Miss Bray looked down. A little fond smile came to her lips, and she softly said, “I love my tea.”
But all the same, in spite of the books, it didn’t keep her warm. Cold! Cold! And now as she turned the corner she took such a gulp of damp, cold air that her eyes filled. Yi-yi-yi, a little dog yelped; he looked as though he’d been hurt. She hadn’t time to look round, but that high, sharp yelping soothed her, was a comfort[216] even. She could have made just that sound herself.
But still, despite the books, it didn't keep her warm. Cold! Cold! And now, as she turned the corner, she took such a gulp of damp, cold air that her eyes filled with tears. Yi-yi-yi, a little dog yelped; he looked like he’d been hurt. She didn’t have time to look around, but that high, sharp yelping calmed her, even brought her some comfort[216]. She could have made just that sound herself.
And here was the Academy. Miss Bray pressed with all her might against the stiff, sulky door, squeezed through into the vestibule hung with pallid notices and concert programmes, and stumbled up the dusty stairs and along the passage to the dressing-room. Through the open door there came such shrill loud laughter, such high, indifferent voices that it sounded like a play going on in there. It was hard to believe people were not laughing and talking like that ... on purpose. “Excuse me—pardon—sorry,” said Miss Bray, nudging her way in and looking quickly round the dingy little room. Her two friends had not yet come.
And here was the Academy. Miss Bray pushed hard against the stiff, grumpy door, squeezed into the vestibule filled with pale notices and concert programs, and stumbled up the dusty stairs and down the hallway to the dressing room. From the open door came such loud, shrill laughter and a mix of high, indifferent voices that it sounded like a play was happening inside. It was hard to believe people weren’t laughing and talking like that on purpose. “Excuse me—pardon—sorry,” said Miss Bray, nudging her way in and quickly scanning the shabby little room. Her two friends hadn't arrived yet.
The First Violins were there; a dreamy, broad-faced girl leaned against her ’cello; two Violas sat on a bench, bent over a music book, and the Harp, a small grey little person, who only came occasionally, leaned against a bench and looked for her pocket in her underskirt....
The First Violins were there; a dreamy, broad-faced girl leaned against her cello; two Violas sat on a bench, bent over a music book, and the Harp, a small, gray little person who only showed up occasionally, leaned against a bench and looked for her pocket in her underskirt....
“I’ve a run of three twice, ducky,” said Ma, “a pair of queens make eight, and one for his nob makes nine.”
“I’ve got three of a kind twice, sweetheart,” said Ma, “a pair of queens makes eight, and one for his high card makes nine.”
With an awful hollow groan Alexander, curling[217] his little finger high, pegged nine for Ma. And “Wait now, wait now,” said she, and her quick short little hands snatched at the other cards. “My crib, young man!” She spread them out, leaned back, twitched her shawl, put her head on one side. “H’m, not so bad! A flush of four and a pair!”
With a terrible, hollow groan, Alexander curled his little finger up high and scored nine for Ma. “Hold on, hold on,” she said, quickly grabbing at the other cards with her small hands. “My crib, young man!” She laid them out, leaned back, adjusted her shawl, and tilted her head. “Hmm, not too shabby! A flush of four and a pair!”
“Betrayed! Betrayed!” moaned Alexander, bowing his dark head over the cribbage board, “and by a woo-man.” He sighed deeply, shuffled the cards and said to Ma, “Cut for me, my love!”
“Betrayed! Betrayed!” groaned Alexander, bowing his dark head over the cribbage board, “and by a woman.” He sighed deeply, shuffled the cards, and said to Ma, “Cut for me, my love!”
Although of course he was only having his joke like all professional young gentlemen, something in the tone in which he said “my love!” gave Ma quite a turn. Her lips trembled as she cut the cards, she felt a sudden pang as she watched those long slim fingers dealing.
Although he was just joking like all young professionals do, the way he said “my love!” really startled Ma. Her lips quivered as she shuffled the cards, and she felt a sudden jolt as she watched those long, slender fingers dealing.
Ma and Alexander were playing cribbage in the basement kitchen of number 9 Bolton Street. It was late, it was on eleven, and Sunday night, too—shocking! They sat at the kitchen table that was covered with a worn art serge cloth spotted with candle grease. On one corner of it stood three glasses, three spoons, a saucer of sugar lumps and a bottle of gin. The stove was still alight, and the lid of the kettle had just begun to lift, cautiously, stealthily, as though there was[218] someone inside who wanted to have a peep and pop back again. On the horse-hair sofa against the wall by the door, the owner of the third glass lay asleep, gently snoring. Perhaps because he had his back to them, perhaps because his feet poked out from the short overcoat covering him, he looked forlorn, pathetic, and the long fair hair covering his collar looked forlorn and pathetic, too.
Ma and Alexander were playing cribbage in the basement kitchen of 9 Bolton Street. It was late, around eleven, and on a Sunday night, too—what a shock! They sat at the kitchen table covered with a worn art serge cloth stained with candle grease. In one corner, there were three glasses, three spoons, a saucer of sugar cubes, and a bottle of gin. The stove was still on, and the lid of the kettle had just started to lift, as if someone inside wanted to take a peek and then quickly retreat. On the horsehair sofa against the wall by the door, the owner of the third glass lay asleep, softly snoring. Maybe because he had his back to them, or because his feet stuck out from the short overcoat he was wearing, he looked lonely and sad, and the long fair hair spilling over his collar seemed lonely and sad, too.
“Well, well,” said Ma, sighing as she put out two cards and arranged the others in a fan, “such is life. I little thought when I saw the last of you this morning that we’d be playing a game together tonight.”
“Well, well,” said Ma, sighing as she laid out two cards and fanned the others, “that's life. I never thought when I last saw you this morning that we’d be playing a game together tonight.”
“The caprice of destiny,” murmured Alexander. But, as a matter of fact, it was no joking matter. By some infernal mischance that morning he and Rinaldo had missed the train that all the company travelled by. That was bad enough. But being Sunday, there was no other train until midnight, and as they had a full rehearsal at 10 o’clock on Monday it meant going by that, or getting what the company called the beetroot. But God! what a day it had been. They had left the luggage at the station and come back to Ma’s, back to Alexander’s frowsy bedroom with the bed unmade and water standing about. Rinaldo[219] had spent the whole day sitting on the side of the bed swinging his leg, dropping ash on the floor and saying, “I wonder what made us lose that train. Strange we should have lost it. I bet the others are wondering what made us lose it, too.” And Alexander had stayed by the window gazing into the small garden that was so black with grime even the old lean cat who came and scraped seemed revolted by it, too. It was only after Ma had seen the last of her Sunday visitors....
“The whims of fate,” murmured Alexander. But honestly, it wasn’t a joke. By some terrible luck that morning, he and Rinaldo had missed the train that the rest of the group took. That was bad enough. But since it was Sunday, there was no other train until midnight, and with a full rehearsal at 10 o’clock on Monday, that meant they either had to take that train or face what the company called the beetroot. But good grief! What a day it had been. They had left their luggage at the station and returned to Ma’s, back to Alexander’s messy bedroom with the bed unmade and water lying around. Rinaldo had spent the entire day sitting on the edge of the bed, swinging his leg, dropping ash on the floor, and saying, “I wonder what made us miss that train. Strange that we lost it. I bet the others are wondering what happened, too.” Meanwhile, Alexander had stood by the window, staring into the small garden that was so filthy that even the old, skinny cat who came to scratch around seemed disgusted by it. It was only after Ma had seen the last of her Sunday visitors....
That winter Mr. and Mrs. Williams of The Rowans, Wickenham, Surrey, astonished their friends by announcing that they were going for a three weeks’ holiday to Switzerland. Switzerland! How very enterprising and exciting! There was quite a flutter in Wickenham households at the news. Husbands coming home from the city in the evening were greeted immediately with:
That winter, Mr. and Mrs. Williams of The Rowans, Wickenham, Surrey, surprised their friends by announcing that they were going on a three-week holiday to Switzerland. Switzerland! How adventurous and thrilling! The news caused quite a stir in Wickenham households. Husbands returning from the city in the evening were immediately met with:
“My dear, have you heard the news about the Williams?”
“My dear, have you heard the news about the Williams?”
“No! What’s up now?”
“No! What's going on now?”
“They’re off to Switzerland.”
“They're heading to Switzerland.”
“Switzerland! What the dickens are they going there for?”
“Switzerland! What on earth are they going there for?”
That, of course, was only the extravagance of the moment. One knew perfectly well why people went. But nobody in Wickenham ever plunged so far away from home at that time of year. It was not considered “necessary”—as golf, bridge, a summer holiday at the sea, an account[221] at Harrods’ and a small car as soon as one could afford it, were considered necessary....
That, of course, was just a moment of indulgence. Everyone understood why people left. But no one in Wickenham ever ventured so far from home at that time of year. It wasn't seen as "necessary"—like golf, bridge, a summer vacation at the beach, a shopping account at Harrods, and getting a small car as soon as you could afford it, were seen as necessary....
“Won’t you find the initial expenditure very heavy?” asked stout old Mrs. Prean, meeting Mrs. Williams quite by chance at their nice obliging grocer’s. And she brushed the crumbs of a sample cheese biscuit off her broad bosom.
“Don’t you think the initial cost is pretty steep?” asked the plump old Mrs. Prean, running into Mrs. Williams unexpectedly at their friendly grocer's. She brushed the crumbs of a sample cheese biscuit off her ample chest.
“Oh, we shall get our kit over there,” said Mrs. Williams.
“Oh, we'll get our stuff over there,” said Mrs. Williams.
“Kit” was a word in high favour among the Wickenham ladies. It was left over from the war, of course, with “cheery,” “wash-out,” “Hun,” “Boche,” and “Bolshy.” As a matter of fact, Bolshy was post-war. But it belonged to the same mood. (“My dear, my housemaid is an absolute little Hun, and I’m afraid the cook is turning Bolshy....”) There was a fascination in those words. To use them was like opening one’s Red Cross cupboard again, and gazing at the remains of the bandages, body-belts, tins of anti-insectide and so on. One was stirred, one got a far-away thrill, like the thrill of hearing a distant band. It reminded you of those exciting, busy, of course anxious, but tremendous days when the whole of Wickenham was one united family. And, although one’s husband was away, one had for a substitute three large photographs[222] of him in uniform. One in a silver frame on the table by the bed, one in the regimental colours on the piano, and one in leather to match the dining-room chairs.
“Kit” was a popular term among the Wickenham ladies. It was leftover from the war, of course, along with “cheery,” “wash-out,” “Hun,” “Boche,” and “Bolshy.” Actually, Bolshy was post-war, but it fit the same vibe. (“My dear, my housemaid is an absolute little Hun, and I’m afraid the cook is turning Bolshy…”) There was something captivating about those words. Using them felt like opening one’s Red Cross cupboard again and staring at the leftover bandages, body belts, tins of insect repellent, and so on. It stirred something within you, giving you a distant thrill, like hearing a band from afar. It reminded you of those exciting, busy, definitely anxious, but amazing days when everyone in Wickenham felt like one big family. And, even though your husband was away, you had three large photographs of him in uniform as a substitute—one in a silver frame on the bedside table, one in regimental colors on the piano, and one in leather to match the dining room chairs.
“Cook strongly advised us to buy nothing here,” went on Mrs. Williams.
“Cook really urged us not to buy anything here,” Mrs. Williams continued.
“Cook!” cried Mrs. Prean, greatly astounded. “What can——”
“Cook!” shouted Mrs. Prean, completely shocked. “What can——”
“Oh—Thomas Cook, of course I mean,” said Mrs. Williams, smiling brightly. Mrs. Prean subsided.
“Oh—Thomas Cook, of course I mean,” said Mrs. Williams, smiling brightly. Mrs. Prean quieted down.
“But you will surely not depend upon the resources of a little Swiss village for clothes?” she persisted, deeply interested, as usual, in other people’s affairs.
“But you can't really rely on the resources of a small Swiss village for clothes, can you?” she pressed, as always, very interested in other people's business.
“Oh, no, certainly not.” Mrs. Williams was quite shocked. “We shall get all we need in the way of clothes from Harrods’.”
“Oh, no, definitely not.” Mrs. Williams was quite taken aback. “We’ll get everything we need for clothes from Harrods.”
That was what Mrs. Prean had wished to hear. That was as it should be.
That was exactly what Mrs. Prean wanted to hear. That was how it should be.
“The great secret my dear” (she always knew the great secret), “the great secret,”—and she put her hand on Mrs. Williams’ arm and spoke very distinctly—“is plenty of long-sleeved woven combies!”
“The big secret, my dear” (she always knew the big secret), “the big secret,”—and she placed her hand on Mrs. Williams’ arm and spoke very clearly—“is lots of long-sleeved woven combies!”
“Thank you, m’m.”
“Thanks, ma'am.”
Both ladies started. There at their side was[223] Mr. Wick, the nice grocer, holding Mrs. Prean’s parcel by a loop of pink string. Dear me—how very awkward! He must have ... he couldn’t possibly not have.... In the emotion of the moment Mrs. Prean, thinking to gloss it over tactfully, nodded significantly at Mrs. Williams and said, accepting the parcel, “And that is what I always tell my dear son!” But this was too swift for Mrs. Williams to follow.
Both ladies were surprised. Next to them was[223] Mr. Wick, the friendly grocer, holding Mrs. Prean’s package by a loop of pink string. Oh dear—how awkward! He must have ... he couldn’t possibly not have... In the heat of the moment, Mrs. Prean, trying to brush it off smoothly, nodded knowingly at Mrs. Williams and said, accepting the package, “And that’s what I always tell my dear son!” But it was too quick for Mrs. Williams to catch on.
Her embarrassment continued, and ordering the sardines, she just stopped herself from saying “Three large pairs, Mr. Wick, please,” instead of “Three large tins.”
Her embarrassment lingered, and while ordering the sardines, she barely held back from saying “Three large pairs, Mr. Wick, please,” instead of “Three large tins.”
2
As a matter of fact it was Mrs. Williams’ Aunt Aggie’s happy release which had made their scheme possible. Happy release it was! After fifteen years in a wheel-chair passing in and out of the little house at Ealing she had, to use the nurse’s expression, “just glided away at the last.” Glided away ... it sounded as though Aunt Aggie had taken the wheel-chair with her. One saw her, in her absurd purple velvet, steering carefully among the stars and whimpering faintly, as was her terrestrial wont, when the wheel jolted over a particularly large one.
Actually, it was Mrs. Williams' Aunt Aggie's joyful release that made their plan possible. It truly was a joyful release! After spending fifteen years in a wheelchair, moving in and out of the little house in Ealing, she had, to use the nurse's words, "just glided away at the end." Glided away… it felt like Aunt Aggie had taken the wheelchair with her. One could picture her, in her ridiculous purple velvet, steering carefully among the stars and quietly whimpering, as was her usual habit, when the wheelchair hit a particularly big bump.
Aunt Aggie had left her dear niece Gwendolen two hundred and fifty pounds. Not a vast sum by any means, but quite a nice little windfall. Gwendolen, in that dashing mood that only women know, decided immediately to spend it—part of it on the house and the rest on a treat for Gerald. And the lawyer’s letter happening to come at tea-time together with a copy of the Sphere full of the most fascinating, thrilling photographs of holiday-makers at Mürren and St. Moritz and Montana, the question of the treat was settled.
Aunt Aggie had left her beloved niece Gwendolen two hundred and fifty pounds. It wasn't a huge amount by any means, but it was a nice little bonus. Gwendolen, in that bold mood that only women seem to understand, immediately decided to spend it—part on the house and the rest on a treat for Gerald. Coincidentally, the lawyer’s letter arrived at tea time along with a copy of the Sphere filled with the most captivating, exciting photos of vacationers at Mürren, St. Moritz, and Montana, so the decision about the treat was made.
“You would like to go to Switzerland, wouldn’t you, Gerald?”
“You want to go to Switzerland, don’t you, Gerald?”
“Very much.”
“Totally.”
“You’re—awfully good at skating and all that kind of thing—aren’t you?”
“You're really good at skating and all that, right?”
“Fairly.”
“Pretty much.”
“You do feel it’s a thing to be done—don’t you?”
“You do feel like it’s something that needs to be done—don’t you?”
“How do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
But Gwendolen only laughed. That was so like Gerald. She knew, in his heart of hearts he was every bit as keen as she was. But he had this horror of showing his feelings like all men. Gwendolen understood it perfectly and wouldn’t have had him different for the world....
But Gwendolen just laughed. That was so typical of Gerald. She knew, deep down, he was just as eager as she was. But he had this fear of expressing his emotions like all guys. Gwendolen completely understood it and wouldn’t have wanted him any other way....
“I’ll write to Cook’s at once and tell them we don’t want to go to a very fashionable place, and we don’t want one of those big jazzy hotels! I’d much prefer a really small out-of-the-way place where we could really go in for the sports seriously.” This was quite untrue, but, like so many of Gwendolen’s statements, it was made to please Gerald. “Don’t you agree?”
“I’ll contact Cook’s right away and let them know we’re not looking for a trendy spot, and we definitely don’t want one of those big, flashy hotels! I’d much rather stay at a small, tucked-away place where we can really focus on the sports.” This wasn’t true at all, but, like many of Gwendolen’s comments, it was said to impress Gerald. “Don’t you agree?”
Gerald lit his pipe for reply.
Gerald lit his pipe in response.
As you have gathered, the Christian names of Mr. and Mrs. Williams were Gwendolen and Gerald. How well they went together! They sounded married. Gwendolen-Gerald. Gwendolen wrote them, bracketed, on bits of blotting paper, on the backs of old envelopes, on the Stores’ catalogue. They looked married.
As you can see, the first names of Mr. and Mrs. Williams were Gwendolen and Gerald. They really suited each other! They sounded like a couple. Gwendolen-Gerald. Gwendolen wrote their names, with brackets, on scraps of blotting paper, on the backs of old envelopes, on the store catalog. They definitely looked like a married couple.
Gerald, when they were on their honeymoon, had made an awfully good joke about them. He had said one morning, “I say, has it ever struck you that both our names begin with G? Gwendolen-Gerald. You’re a G,” and he had pointed his razor at her—he was shaving—“and I’m a G. Two Gs. Gee-Gee. See?”
Gerald, when they were on their honeymoon, had made a really funny joke about them. He said one morning, “Hey, have you ever noticed that both our names start with G? Gwendolen-Gerald. You’re a G,” and he pointed his razor at her—he was shaving—“and I’m a G. Two Gs. Gee-Gee. Get it?”
Oh, Gwendolen saw immediately. It was really most witty. Quite brilliant! And so—sweet and unexpected of him to have thought of it. Gee-Gee. Oh, very good! She wished she[226] could have told it to people. She had an idea that some people thought Gerald had not a very strong sense of humour. All the more precious for that reason, however.
Oh, Gwendolen saw right away. It was really clever. So smart! And how sweet and unexpected of him to have thought of it. Gee-Gee. Oh, very good! She wished she[226] could have shared it with others. She had a feeling that some people thought Gerald didn't have a strong sense of humor. But that made it all the more special.
“My dear, did you think of it at this moment? I mean—did you just make it up on the spot?”
“My dear, were you thinking of it just now? I mean—did you just come up with it right now?”
Gerald, rubbing the lather with a finger, nodded. “Flashed into my mind while I was soaping my face,” he said seriously. “It’s a queer thing,”—and he dipped the razor into the pot of hot water—“I’ve noticed it before. Shaving gives me ideas.” It did, indeed, thought Gwendolen....
Gerald, rubbing the lather with a finger, nodded. “It popped into my head while I was washing my face,” he said seriously. “It’s a strange thing,”—and he dipped the razor into the pot of hot water—“I’ve noticed it before. Shaving gives me ideas.” It really did, thought Gwendolen....
Although it sounded all the year round, although it rang out sometimes as early as half-past six in the morning, sometimes as late as half-past ten at night, it was in the spring, when Bengel’s violet patch just inside the gate was blue with flowers that that piano ... made the passers-by not only stop talking, but slow down, pause, look suddenly—if they were men—grave, even stern, and if they were women—dreamy, even sorrowful.
Although it sounded all year round, and sometimes rang out as early as 6:30 in the morning and as late as 10:30 at night, it was in the spring, when Bengel’s violet patch just inside the gate was blooming with flowers, that the piano made passers-by not only stop talking but also slow down, pause, and look suddenly—if they were men—serious, even stern, and if they were women—dreamy, even sorrowful.
Tarana Street was beautiful in the spring; there was not a single house without its garden and trees and a plot of grass big enough to be called “the lawn.” Over the low painted fences, you could see, as you ran by, whose daffys were out, whose wild snowdrop border was over and who had the biggest hyacinths, so pink and white, the colour of cocoanut ice. But nobody had violets that grew, that smelled in the spring sun like Bengel’s. Did they really smell like that?[228] Or did you shut your eyes and lean over the fence because of Edie Bengel’s piano?
Tarana Street was lovely in the spring; not a single house lacked a garden, trees, and a patch of grass big enough to be called “the lawn.” As you ran past the low-painted fences, you could see whose daffodils were blooming, whose wild snowdrop border was done, and who had the biggest hyacinths, pink and white, the color of coconut ice. But no one had violets that grew and smelled in the spring sun like Bengel’s. Did they really smell like that?[228] Or did you close your eyes and lean over the fence because of Edie Bengel’s piano?
A little wind ruffles among the leaves like a joyful hand looking for the finest flowers; and the piano sounds gay, tender, laughing. Now a cloud, like a swan, flies across the sun, the violets shine cold, like water, and a sudden questioning cry rings from Edie Bengel’s piano.
A light breeze stirs through the leaves like a happy hand searching for the best flowers; and the piano plays bright, soft, and cheerful notes. Now a cloud, resembling a swan, glides over the sun, the violets glisten coolly, like water, and a sudden questioning note echoes from Edie Bengel’s piano.
... Ah, if life must pass so quickly, why is the breath of these flowers so sweet? What is the meaning of this feeling of longing, of sweet trouble—of flying joy? Goodbye! Farewell! The young bees lie half awake on the slender dandelions, silver are the pink tipped arrowy petals of the daisies; the new grass shakes in the light. Everything is beginning again, marvellous as ever, heavenly fair. “Let me stay! Let me stay!” pleads Edie Bengel’s piano.
... Ah, if life has to go by so fast, why do these flowers smell so sweet? What is this feeling of yearning, of bittersweet troubles—of soaring joy? Goodbye! Farewell! The young bees are barely awake on the delicate dandelions, the pink-tipped arrow-shaped petals of the daisies shine silver; the new grass dances in the light. Everything is starting anew, as wonderful as ever, beautifully divine. “Let me stay! Let me stay!” cries Edie Bengel’s piano.
It is the afternoon, sunny and still. The blinds are down in the front to save the carpets, but upstairs the slats are open and in the golden light little Mrs. Bengel is feeling under her bed for the square bonnet box. She is flushed. She feels timid, excited, like a girl. And now the tissue paper is parted, her best bonnet, the one trimmed with a jet butterfly, which reposes on top, is lifted out and solemnly blown upon.
It’s a sunny, calm afternoon. The blinds are down in the front to protect the carpets, but upstairs the slats are open, and in the warm light, little Mrs. Bengel is searching under her bed for the square bonnet box. She feels flushed and a bit shy, excited like a young girl. Now, as she moves the tissue paper aside, she lifts out her best bonnet—the one decorated with a jet butterfly on top—and gives it a careful blow.
Dipping down to the glass she tries it with fingers that tremble. She twitches her dolman round her slender shoulders, clasps her purse and before leaving the bedroom kneels down a moment to ask God’s blessing on her “goings out.” And as she kneels there quivering, she is rather like a butterfly herself, fanning her wings before the Lord. When the door is open the sound of the piano coming up through the silent house is almost frightening, so bold, so defiant, so reckless it rolls under Edie’s fingers. And just for a moment the thought comes to Mrs. Bengel and is gone again, that there is a stranger with Edie in the drawing-room, but a fantastic person, out of a book, a—a—villain. It’s very absurd. She flits across the hall, turns the door handle and confronts her flushed daughter. Edie’s hands drop from the keys. She squeezes them between her knees, her head is bent, her curls are fallen forward. She gazes at her mother with brilliant eyes. There is something painful in that glance, something very strange. It is dusky in the drawing-room, the top of the piano is open. Edie has been playing from memory; it’s as though the air still tingles.
Dipping down to the glass, she tries it with trembling fingers. She adjusts her dolman around her slim shoulders, grips her purse, and before leaving the bedroom, kneels for a moment to ask for God’s blessing on her “goings out.” And as she kneels there, quaking, she resembles a butterfly herself, fanning her wings before the Lord. When the door opens, the sound of the piano rising from the quiet house is almost startling, so bold, so defiant, so reckless as it rolls under Edie’s fingers. For just a moment, a thought crosses Mrs. Bengel's mind and fades away that there’s a stranger with Edie in the living room, but a fantastic person, like someone out of a book, a—a—villain. It’s quite absurd. She flits across the hall, turns the doorknob, and confronts her flushed daughter. Edie’s hands drop from the keys. She presses them between her knees, her head bent, her curls cascading forward. She looks at her mother with bright eyes. There’s something painful about that look, something very strange. It's dim in the living room, the top of the piano is open. Edie has been playing from memory; it’s as if the air still vibrates.
“I’m going, dear,” said Mrs. Bengel softly, so softly it is like a sigh.
“I’m leaving, dear,” Mrs. Bengel said gently, so gently it sounds like a sigh.
“Yes, Mother,” came from Edie.
“Yes, Mom,” came from Edie.
“I don’t expect I shall be long.”
“I don’t expect I’ll be long.”
Mrs. Bengel lingers. She would very much like just a word, of sympathy, of understanding, even from Edie, to cheer her on her way.
Mrs. Bengel lingers. She would really appreciate just a word, of sympathy, of understanding, even from Edie, to lift her spirits as she goes on her way.
But Edie murmurs, “I’ll put the kettle on in half an hour.”
But Edie whispers, “I’ll make some tea in half an hour.”
“Do, dear!” Mrs. Bengel grasped at that even. A nervous little smile touched her lips. “I expect I shall want my tea.”
“Sure, dear!” Mrs. Bengel said at that moment. A nervous little smile appeared on her lips. “I think I’ll want my tea.”
But to that Edie makes no reply; she frowns, she stretches out a hand, quickly unscrews one of the piano candle-sticks, lifts off a pink china ring and screws all tight again. The ring has been rattling. As the front door bangs softly after her mother Edie and the piano seem to plunge together into deep dark water, into waves that flow over both, relentless. She plays on desperately until her nose is white and her heart beats. It is her way of getting over her nervousness and her way too of praying. Would they accept her? Would she be allowed to go? Was it possible that in a week’s time she would be one of Miss Farmer’s girls, wearing a red and blue hat band, running up the broad steps leading to the big grey painted house that buzzed, that hummed as you went by? Their pew in Church faced Miss[231] Farmer’s boarders. Would she at last know the names of the girls she had looked at so often? The pretty pale one with red hair, the dark one with a fringe, the fair one who held Miss Farmer’s hand during the sermon?... But after all....
But Edie doesn't respond; she frowns, stretches out her hand, quickly unscrews one of the piano candle holders, lifts off a pink china ring, and screws everything tight again. The ring had been rattling. As the front door softly closes behind her mother, Edie and the piano seem to sink together into deep, dark water, into waves that wash over both of them, relentless. She plays on desperately until her nose is white and her heart races. It’s her way of managing her nerves and also her way of praying. Would they accept her? Would she be allowed to go? Was it possible that in a week's time she would be one of Miss Farmer’s girls, wearing a red and blue hat band, running up the broad steps leading to the big grey house that buzzed and hummed as you walked by? Their pew in church faced Miss[231] Farmer’s boarders. Would she finally know the names of the girls she had watched so often? The pretty pale one with red hair, the dark one with bangs, the fair one who held Miss Farmer’s hand during the sermon?... But after all....
It was Edie’s fourteenth birthday. Her father gave her a silver brooch with a bar of music, two crotchets, two quavers and a minim headed by a very twisted treble clef. Her mother gave her blue satin gloves and two boxes for gloves and handkerchiefs, hand-painted the glove box with a sprig of gold roses tying up the capital G. and the handkerchief box with a marvellously lifelike butterfly quivering on the capital H. From the aunts in....
It was Edie’s fourteenth birthday. Her father gave her a silver brooch featuring a bar of music, with two quarter notes, two eighth notes, and a whole note topped by a really twisted treble clef. Her mother gave her blue satin gloves and two boxes for gloves and handkerchiefs, hand-painting the glove box with a sprig of gold roses wrapping around the capital G, and the handkerchief box with a wonderfully lifelike butterfly fluttering on the capital H. From the aunts in...
There was a tree at the corner of Tarana Street and May Street. It grew so close to the pavement that the heavy boughs stretched over, and on that part of the pavement there was always a fine sifting of minute twigs.
There was a tree at the corner of Tarana Street and May Street. It grew so close to the sidewalk that the heavy branches stretched over, and on that part of the sidewalk, there was always a fine layer of tiny twigs.
Edie never knew that Roddie “loved” it, Roddie never knew that it meant anything to Edie.
Edie never realized that Roddie "loved" it, Roddie never understood that it mattered to Edie.
Roddie, spruce, sleek with water, bumped his new bike down the wooden steps, through the gate. He was off for a spin, and looking at that tree, dark in the glow of evening, he felt the tree was watching him. He wanted to do marvels, to astonish, to shock, to amaze it.
Roddie, fresh and shiny from the rain, rolled his new bike down the wooden steps and through the gate. He was ready for a ride, and as he looked at the tree, dark in the evening light, he felt like the tree was watching him. He wanted to do incredible things, to impress, to surprise, to wow it.
Roddie had a complete new outfit for the occasion. A black serge suit, a black tie, a straw hat so white it was almost silver, a dazzling white straw hat with a broad black band. Attached to the hat there was a thick guard that somehow reminded one of a fishing line and the little clasp on the brim was like a fly.... He stood at the graveside, his legs apart, his hands loosely clasped, and watched Edie being lowered into the grave—as a half-grown boy watches anything, a man at work, or a bicycle accident, or a chap cleaning a spring-carriage wheel—but suddenly as the men drew back he gave a violent start, turned, muttered something to his father and[233] dashed away, so fast that people looked positively frightened, through the cemetery, down the avenue of dripping clay banks into Tarana Road, and started pelting for home. His suit was very tight and hot. It was like a dream. He kept his head down and his fists clenched, he couldn’t look up, nothing could have made him look higher than the tops of the fences—What was he thinking of as he pressed along? On, on until the gate was reached, up the steps, in at the front door, through the hall, up to the drawing-room.
Roddie wore a completely new outfit for the occasion. A black suit, a black tie, a straw hat so white it was almost silver, and a dazzling white straw hat with a wide black band. Attached to the hat was a thick guard that somehow reminded you of fishing line, and the little clasp on the brim was like a fly.... He stood by the graveside, legs apart, hands loosely clasped, watching as Edie was lowered into the grave—like a half-grown boy watching anything, a man at work, or a bike accident, or a guy cleaning a carriage wheel—but suddenly, as the men stepped back, he gave a violent start, turned, muttered something to his dad and[233] bolted away, so quickly that people looked genuinely frightened, through the cemetery, down the avenue of dripping clay banks into Tarana Road, and started racing for home. His suit felt really tight and hot. It was like a dream. He kept his head down and his fists clenched, he couldn’t look up; nothing could have made him look higher than the tops of the fences—What was he thinking about as he hurried along? On, on until he reached the gate, up the steps, through the front door, down the hall, and into the drawing-room.
“Edie!” called Roddie. “Edie, old girl!”
“Edie!” Roddie called out. “Edie, hey there!”
And he gave a low strange squawk and cried “Edie!” and stared across at Edie’s piano.
And he let out a soft, odd squawk and shouted, “Edie!” while looking over at Edie’s piano.
But cold, solemn, as if frozen, heavily the piano stared back at Roddie. Then it answered, but on its own behalf, on behalf of the house and the violet patch, the garden, the velvet tree at the corner of May Street, and all that was delightful: “There is nobody here of that name, young man!”
But cold and solemn, like it was frozen, the piano stared back at Roddie. Then it responded, but only for itself, for the house, the patch of violets, the garden, the velvet tree at the corner of May Street, and everything that was wonderful: “There’s no one here by that name, young man!”
They came down to breakfast next morning absolutely their own selves. Rosy, fresh, and just chilled enough by the cold air blowing through the bedroom windows to be very ready for hot coffee.
They came down to breakfast the next morning completely themselves. Rosy, fresh, and just chilly enough from the cold air coming through the bedroom windows to be eager for hot coffee.
“Nippy.” That was Geraldine’s word as she buttoned on her orange coat with pink-washed fingers. “Don’t you find it decidedly nippy?” And her voice, so matter-of-fact, so natural, sounded as though they had been married for years.
“Nippy.” That was Geraldine’s word as she buttoned her orange coat with her pink-tinted fingers. “Don’t you think it’s pretty nippy?” And her voice, so straightforward and relaxed, sounded like they had been married for years.
Parting his hair with two brushes (marvellous feat for a woman to watch) in the little round mirror, he had replied, lightly clapping the brushes together, “My dear, have you got enough on?” and he, too, sounded as though well he knew from the experience of years her habit of clothing herself underneath in wisps of chiffon and two satin bows.... Then they ran down to breakfast, laughing together and terribly startling the shy parlour-maid who, after talking it[235] over with Cook, had decided to be invisible until she was rung for.
Parting his hair with two brushes (a remarkable sight for a woman to witness) in the small round mirror, he playfully clapped the brushes together and said, “My dear, do you have enough on?” He sounded like he was very familiar with her usual choice of dressing in layers of chiffon and two satin bows. Then they rushed down to breakfast, laughing together and completely surprising the shy parlour-maid, who had decided to be invisible until she was called after discussing it with Cook.
“Good-morning, Nellie, I think we shall want more toast than that,” said the smiling Geraldine as she hung over the breakfast table. She deliberated—“Ask Cook to make us four more pieces, please.”
“Good morning, Nellie, I think we’ll need more toast than that,” said the smiling Geraldine as she leaned over the breakfast table. She thought for a moment—“Could you ask Cook to make us four more pieces, please?”
Marvellous, the parlour-maid thought it was. And as she closed the door she heard the voice say, “I do so hate to be short of toast, don’t you?”
Marvellous, the maid thought it was. And as she closed the door, she heard the voice say, “I really hate running out of toast, don’t you?”
He was standing in the sunny window. Geraldine went up to him. She put her hand on his arm and gave it a gentle squeeze. How pleasant it was to feel that rough man’s tweed again. Ah, how pleasant! She rubbed her hand against it, touched it with her cheek, sniffed the smell.
He was standing in the sunny window. Geraldine approached him. She placed her hand on his arm and gave it a gentle squeeze. It felt so nice to touch that rough man's tweed again. Ah, how nice! She rubbed her hand against it, pressed it to her cheek, and breathed in the scent.
The window looked out on to flower beds, a tangle of michaelmas daisies, late dahlias, hanging heavy, and shaggy little asters. Then there came a lawn strewn with yellow leaves with a broad path beyond and a row of gold-fluttering trees. An old gardener, in woollen mitts, was sweeping the path, brushing the leaves into a neat little heap. Now, the broom tucked in his arm, he fumbled in his coat pocket, brought out[236] some matches, and scooping a hole in the leaves he set fire to them.
The window overlooked flower beds, a mix of michaelmas daisies, late dahlias hanging heavily, and scruffy little asters. Beyond that was a lawn scattered with yellow leaves, a wide path further on, and a line of trees fluttering with gold. An old gardener, wearing wool mittens, was sweeping the path, gathering the leaves into a tidy little pile. Now, with the broom under his arm, he dug into his coat pocket, pulled out some matches, and, making a hole in the leaves, set them on fire.
Such lovely blue smoke came breathing into the air through those dry leaves; there was something so calm and orderly in the way the pile burned that it was a pleasure to watch. The old gardener stumped away and came back with a handful of withered twigs. He flung them on and stood by, and little light flames began to flicker.
Such beautiful blue smoke drifted into the air through those dry leaves; there was something so calm and organized in the way the pile burned that it was a joy to watch. The old gardener shuffled away and returned with a handful of dried twigs. He tossed them on the pile and stood by while small flames began to flicker.
“I do think,” said Geraldine, “I do think there is nothing nicer than a real satisfactory fire.”
“I really believe,” said Geraldine, “there’s nothing better than a truly satisfying fire.”
“Jolly, isn’t it,” he murmured back, and they went to their first breakfast.
“Isn’t it cheerful?” he whispered in reply, and they headed to their first breakfast.
Just over a year ago, thirteen months, to be exact, she had been standing before the dining-room window of the little house in Sloane Street. It looked over the railed gardens. Breakfast was over, cleared away and done with ... she had a fat bunch of letters in her hand that she meant to answer, snugly, over the fire. But before settling down, the autumn sun, the freshness had drawn her to the window. Such a perfect morning for the Row. Jimmie had gone riding.
Just over a year ago, thirteen months, to be exact, she had been standing in front of the dining room window of the little house on Sloane Street. It overlooked the fenced gardens. Breakfast was over, cleaned up and done... she had a hefty stack of letters in her hand that she planned to respond to, comfortably, by the fire. But before getting cozy, the autumn sun and fresh air had pulled her to the window. It was such a perfect morning for a walk in the park. Jimmie had gone riding.
“Goodbye, dear thing.”
“Goodbye, my dear.”
“Goodbye, Gerry mine.” And then the morning kiss, quick and firm. He looked so handsome[237] in his riding kit. She imagined him as she stood there ... riding. Geraldine was not very good at imagining things. But there was mist, a thud of hooves and Jimmie’s moustache was damp. From the garden there sounded the creak of a gardener’s barrow. An old man came into sight with a load of leaves and a broom lying across. He stopped; he began to sweep. “What enormous tufts of irises grew in London gardens,” mused Geraldine. “Why?” And now the smoke of a real fire ascended.
“Goodbye, my Gerry.” Then came the quick, firm morning kiss. He looked so handsome[237] in his riding outfit. As she stood there, she imagined him... riding. Geraldine wasn't great at imagining things. But there was mist, the sound of hooves, and Jimmie’s mustache was damp. From the garden, she could hear the creak of a gardener’s wheelbarrow. An old man appeared, carrying a load of leaves with a broom resting on top. He stopped and began to sweep. “What huge clumps of irises grow in London gardens,” Geraldine thought. “Why?” And now the smoke from a real fire was rising.
“There is nothing nicer,” she thought, “than a really satisfactory fire.”
“There’s nothing better,” she thought, “than a really good fire.”
Just at that moment the telephone bell rang. Geraldine sat down at Jimmie’s desk to answer it. It was Major Hunter.
Just then, the phone rang. Geraldine sat down at Jimmie's desk to pick it up. It was Major Hunter.
“Good morning, Major. You’re a very early bird!”
“Good morning, Major. You're up really early!”
“Good morning, Mrs. Howard. Yes. I am.” (Geraldine made a little surprised face at herself. How odd he sounded!) “Mrs. Howard, I’m coming round to see you ... now ... I’m taking a taxi.... Please don’t go out. And—and—” the voice stammered, “p-please don’t let the servants go out.”
“Good morning, Mrs. Howard. Yes. I am.” (Geraldine made a little surprised face at herself. How strange he sounded!) “Mrs. Howard, I’m coming over to see you ... right now ... I’m taking a taxi.... Please don’t go out. And—and—” the voice stammered, “p-please don’t let the staff go out.”
“Par-don?” This last was so very peculiar, though the whole thing had been peculiar enough,[238] that Geraldine couldn’t believe what she heard. But he was gone. He had rung off. What on earth—and putting down the receiver, she took up a pencil and drew what she always drew when she sat down before a piece of blotting-paper—the behind of a little cat with whiskers and tail complete. Geraldine must have drawn that little cat hundreds of times, all over the world, in hotels, in clubs, at steamer desks, waiting at the Bank. The little cat was her sign, her mark. She had copied it from a little girl at school when she thought it most wonderful. And she never tried anything else. She was ... not very good at drawing. This particular cat was drawn with an extra firm pen and even its whiskers looked surprised.
“Pardon?” This last part was so strange, even though the whole situation had already been odd enough, that Geraldine couldn’t believe what she just heard. But he was gone. He had hung up. What on earth—and setting down the receiver, she picked up a pencil and sketched what she always sketched when she sat down with a piece of blotting paper—the back of a little cat with complete whiskers and tail. Geraldine must have drawn that little cat hundreds of times, all over the world, in hotels, clubs, at steamer desks, while waiting at the Bank. The little cat was her signature, her mark. She had copied it from a little girl at school when she thought it was the most amazing thing. And she never tried anything else. She wasn’t very good at drawing. This particular cat was sketched with an extra firm pen, and even its whiskers looked surprised.
“Not to let the servants go out!” But she had never heard anything so peculiar in her life. She must have made a mistake. Geraldine couldn’t help a little giggle of amusement. And why should he tell her he was taking a taxi? And why—above all—should he be coming to see her at that hour of the morning?
“Don't let the staff go out!” But she had never heard anything so strange in her life. She must have misunderstood. Geraldine couldn't help but giggle a little in amusement. And why would he tell her he was taking a taxi? And why—especially—would he be coming to see her at that hour in the morning?
Then—it came over her—like a flash she remembered Major Hunter’s mania for old furniture. They had been discussing it at the Carlton the last time they lunched together. And he had[239] said something to Jimmie about some—Jacobean or Queen Anne—Geraldine knew nothing about these things—something or other. Could he possibly be bringing it round? But of course. He must be. And that explained the remark about the servants. He wanted them to help getting it into the house. What a bore! Geraldine did hope it would tone in. And really, she must say she thought Major Hunter was taking a good deal for granted to produce a thing that size at that hour of the day without a word of warning. They hardly knew him well enough for that. Why make such a mystery of it too? Geraldine hated mysteries. But she had heard his head was rather troublesome at times ever since the Somme affair. Perhaps this was one of his bad days. In that case, a pity Jimmie was not back. She rang. Mullins answered.
Then—suddenly it hit her—like a flash, she remembered Major Hunter's obsession with old furniture. They had talked about it at the Carlton the last time they had lunch together. He had said something to Jimmie about some—Jacobean or Queen Anne—Geraldine didn't know much about those styles—something or other. Could he possibly be bringing it over? Of course, he must be. That explained the comment about the servants. He wanted them to help get it into the house. What a hassle! Geraldine really hoped it would match the decor. And honestly, she thought Major Hunter was assuming a lot by showing up with something that big at that time of day without any warning. They hardly knew him well enough for that. Why make such a mystery out of it too? Geraldine hated mysteries. But she had heard his mind was a bit unstable at times after the Somme incident. Maybe this was one of his off days. In that case, it was a shame Jimmie wasn't back. She rang. Mullins answered.
“Oh, Mullins, I’m expecting Major Hunter in a few moments. He’s bringing something rather heavy. He may want you to help with it. And Cook better be ready, too.”
“Oh, Mullins, I’m expecting Major Hunter to arrive shortly. He’s bringing something quite heavy. He might need your help with it. And Cook should be prepared as well.”
Geraldine’s manner was slightly lofty with her servants. She enjoyed carrying things off with a high hand. All the same Mullins did look surprised. She seemed to hover for a moment before she went out. It annoyed Geraldine[240] greatly. What was there to be surprised at? What could have been simpler? she thought, sitting down to her batch of letters, and the fire, and the clock and her pen began to whisper together.
Geraldine's attitude was a bit condescending toward her staff. She liked to take charge. Still, Mullins appeared surprised. She seemed to pause for a moment before leaving. This really irritated Geraldine[240]. What was there to be surprised about? What could have been more straightforward? she thought as she settled down with her pile of letters, and the fire, and the clock, and her pen began to connive together.
There was the taxi—making an enormous noise at the door. She thought she heard the driver’s voice, too, arguing. It took her a long moment to clasp her writing case and to get up out of the low chair. The bell rang. She went straight to the dining-room door——
There was the taxi—making a huge noise at the door. She thought she heard the driver’s voice, too, arguing. It took her a long moment to grab her writing case and get up from the low chair. The bell rang. She went straight to the dining room door—
And there was Major Hunter in his riding kit, coming quickly towards her, and behind him, through the open door at the bottom of the steps she saw something big, something grey. It was an ambulance.
And there was Major Hunter in his riding outfit, coming quickly towards her, and behind him, through the open door at the bottom of the steps, she saw something large, something gray. It was an ambulance.
“There’s been an accident,” cried Geraldine sharply.
“There’s been an accident,” Geraldine shouted sharply.
“Mrs. Howard.” Major Hunter ran forward. He put out his icy cold hand and wrung hers. “You’ll be brave, won’t you?” he said, he pleaded.
“Mrs. Howard.” Major Hunter rushed forward. He extended his icy hand and shook hers. “You’ll be brave, right?” he said, almost pleading.
But of course she would be brave.
But of course she would be courageous.
“Is it serious?”
"Is it serious?"
Major Hunter nodded gravely. He said the one word “Yes.”
Major Hunter nodded seriously. He said just one word: “Yes.”
“Very serious?”
"Really serious?"
Now he raised his head. He looked her full in the eyes. She’d never realized until that moment that he was extraordinarily handsome though in a melodrama kind of way. “It’s as bad as it can be, Mrs. Howard,” said Major Hunter simply. “But—go in there,” he said hastily and he almost pushed her into her own dining-room. “We must bring him in—where can we——”
Now he lifted his head. He looked her directly in the eyes. She had never noticed until that moment that he was incredibly handsome, though in a dramatic sort of way. “It’s as bad as it can be, Mrs. Howard,” Major Hunter said plainly. “But—go in there,” he said quickly, nearly shoving her into her own dining room. “We need to bring him in—where can we——”
“Can he be taken upstairs?” asked Geraldine.
“Can we take him upstairs?” asked Geraldine.
“Yes, yes of course.” Major Hunter looked at her so strangely—so painfully.
“Yes, yes, of course.” Major Hunter looked at her in such a strange way—so painfully.
“There’s his dressing-room,” said Geraldine. “It’s on the first floor. I’ll lead the way,” and she put her hand on the Major’s arm. “It’s quite all right, Major,” she said, “I’m not going to break down—” and she actually smiled, a confident brilliant smile.
“There’s his dressing room,” Geraldine said. “It’s on the first floor. I’ll show you the way,” and she placed her hand on the Major’s arm. “It’s totally fine, Major,” she said, “I’m not going to fall apart—” and she actually smiled, a confident, bright smile.
To her amazement as Major Hunter turned away he burst out with, “Ah, my God! I’m so sorry.”
To her surprise, as Major Hunter turned away, he exclaimed, “Oh my God! I’m so sorry.”
Poor man. He was quite overcome. “Brandy afterwards,” thought Geraldine. “Not now, of course.”
Poor guy. He was really overwhelmed. “Brandy later,” thought Geraldine. “Not right now, of course.”
“This way, Major.” She skimmed on in front, up the stairs, along the passage; she flung open the door of Jimmie’s gay living breathing dressing-room and stood to one side—for Major Hunter, for the two stretcher-bearers. Only then she realized that it must be a scalp wound—some injury to the head. For there was nothing to be seen of Jimmie; the sheet was pulled right over....
“This way, Major.” She moved ahead, up the stairs, down the hallway; she swung open the door of Jimmie’s lively dressing room and stepped aside—for Major Hunter, for the two stretcher-bearers. Only then did she notice that it must be a scalp wound—some head injury. Because there was nothing to see of Jimmie; the sheet was pulled all the way over....
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!